Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
NATURALLY

Return to Occult Library Index

18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

and hallowed tree-stem (with, or without, a god's image, rather than of a pillar hewn into shape by the hand of man; this fits in too with the worshipping sub divo, with the word lucus used by some of the chroniclers, and with the simplicity of the earliest forest-worship. as the image melts into the notion of tree, so does the tree pass into that of image; and our wesiphalian irmen-pillar most. naturally suggests the idea of that thor's-oak in hesse; the evangelists converted both of them into churches of st. peter. i suspect an intimate connexion between the irman-pillars and the boland-pillars erected in the later mid. ages, especially in istorth germany; there were in sweden thorspillars, and among the anglo-saxons jethelstdn-jnllars (lappenberg 1, 376. there yet remains to be given a

reat feast of victory about the same time, viz, the beginning of october; widukind pp. 423-4. with the first sunday after michaelmas the holi/ common-week was considered in the mid. ages to begin; scheffer's haltaus, pp. 141-2. na der hilligen meinweken, weisth. 3, 240. in the handing down of a precise and doubtless genuine date, i feel the credibility of the story confirmed. now who is cisa? one naturally thinks first of that suevic isis (p. 257) in tacitus, whose name even is not unlike cisa, zisa, if we make allowance for the mere dropping of the initial, an omission which the eoman might be prompted to make by the similarity of the isis that he knew. but even if zisa be totally dififerent from isis, she can with all the better right be placed by the side of our zio, in whom also was di

nat no. 443, have preserved the name, well suited to a valkyr, of themarhilt (from demar, crepusculum* deutsche heldensage p. 327 seq. conf. supra j. 285, on hilde and hiklburg. uild. gund. drud. 423 tive prii&r virgo, and in ohg. occurs in a great many female names e.g. alpdrud[^lfj?ry5, elfrida, wolcliandrud, himildriul, pliddrut, plihdmt= plectrud, kerdrud= gertrude, mimidriid, sigidrud, which naturally suggest ghostly beings, has assumed the general meaning of witch, sorceress, hobgoblin^ hans sachs several times uses' alte trute' for old witch, and noisy children are quieted with the words' hush, the d^^ut will come^ so that here she exactly fills the place of frau holla or berhta, and can the more appropriately be the ancient valkyr. an as. woodmaiden, named dhryd, comes up in the vi

3 8 INITIATION CEREMONY

l symbols of the planets are derived from the 3 primary forms of the circle, the crescent and the cross, either singly or in combination. the circle denotes the sun and gold, the crescent the moon and silver, respectively, analogous to the red and the white alchemical natures. the cross is the symbol of corrosion and the corrosion of metals is usually of the complementary color to that which they naturally approximate. thus, copper which is reddish becomes green in verdigris etc. mercury is the only one which unites these primary forms in one symbol. saturn is composed of the cross and the crescent, showing that lead is corrosive externally and lunar internally. jupiter is the reverse, mars is solar internally while venus is the opposite, for copper is externally of the nature of gold, but

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

ocks 3, 3, 1) hiereus (knocks 3, 3, 1) heg (knocks 3. 3,3, format: v1.5 (prc- for mobipocket reader- pictures included) genera: wicca/ wiccan/ witchcraft extra's: pictures included (for all versions) copyright: 2001 first scanned: 2002 posted to: alt.binaries.e-book note: 1. the html, text and pdb versions are bundled together in one zip file. 2. the pdf and prc files are sent as single zips (and naturally don't have the file structure below) structure (folder and sub folders) main folder- html files- nav- navigation files- pdb- pic- graphic files- text- text file -salmun introduction- the power of white witchcraft 'merlin, give me the strength to carry on' i found this prayer not in some medieval book or carved on the wall of an ancient castle but written in ballpoint pen on a page torn f

vest, whenever that may be in your part of the globe. things are a little more complicated, however, when it comes to the use of the quadrants of your magical circle and the directions, north, south, etc. i explained on page 41 that north is the direction of earth and winter. however, in the southern hemisphere since the equator, the area of maximum heat, is to the north, this direction will more naturally be regarded as fire. to face the colder direction of winter, you must turn away from the equator, towards the antarctic- the south. this means that when following the instructions in this book practitioners in the southern hemisphere should substitute the opposite for each direction. so, for example, where i have said you should set up your altar in the north, and enter your circles from

access to the unconscious mind and with it the repository of human and cosmic wisdom. this brings about a state of mind in which energies can flow between the dimensions. you are in your most relaxed state when your brain is generating alpha waves. they oscillate about ten times per second (the range is eight to 13 cycles per second) and are less common in our modern stressful lives. but they are naturally generated, for example, when you daydream, or sit by a fountain and let the rushing water fill your mind, or gaze into a candle flame, or have a lavender- or rosescented bath. compare these with the traditional routine preparations of fasting and ritual bathing of practitioners of the craft and you begin to see why these are important. invoking your protective angels to stand at the four

on follows necessary destruction, and so renewed, i dedicate myself to the sanctity of all life ruled by the highest of intent and in humility in the hour of my greatest triumph' a goddess meditation you can use this to create your personal or group charge of the goddess. find a quiet, safe place for meditation where you will not be disturbed and can fall asleep without coming to any harm, if you naturally drift from a meditative to a sleep state. choose a time when you are not too tired and before you begin, have a bath to which a few drops of sandalwood or ylang ylang oil are added for heightened psychic awareness. for the meditation, use a focus, for example a bubbling fountain or water feature, fragrant herbs or flowers, such as lavender or roses, or a scented candle of jasmine, apple

, deep breath through your nose, inhaling the light. hold it for a count of 'one and two and three' and slowly exhale darkness through your mouth* let the circle of light expand and enfold you so that you are bathed in the light. you may find it easier at this point to close your eyes and to see the light with your inner vision* within the sphere of light, allow the goddess form to build up quite naturally. it may be a familiar figure or a composite of many different female power icons of beauty, wisdom and grace. she may be old, young, wise or challenging, according to the qualities you are attracting to meet your as yet, perhaps, unformulated needs. in different meditations you may see different goddesses and so adapt the charge accordingly to emphasise particular strengths and qualities

banish sad thoughts, despair and doubts, and leave a positive approach. hyssop removes negativity from the home and from objects that have unwelcoming or sorrowful vibrations. ruled by jupiter. juniper juniper is a natural antiseptic. it relieves digestive and gastrointestinal inflammations, arthritis and rheumatism, joint and muscle pain and inflammation. it also increases male potency. juniper naturally purifies the home from past negative influences and future misfortune- use it especially at new year. it also acts as an amulet against accidents, theft and illness. ruled by the sun. knotweed knotweed is a natural antiseptic that helps to heal infected wounds; it will calm nerves and prevent anxiety developing. it relieves tendon problems and is good for general health and improvement o

ABRAMELIN1

der to become an adept, therefore, and dominate them; the greatest possible firmness of will, parity of soul and intent, and power of self-control is necessary (q) that this is only to be attained by self-abnegation on every plane (i) that man, therefore, is the middle nature, and natural controller of the middle nature between the angels and the demons, and that therefore to each man is attached naturally both a guardian angel and a malevolent demon, and also certain spirits that may become familiars, so that with him it rests to give the victory unto the which he will (k) that, therefore, in order to control and make service of the lower and evil, the knowledge of the higher and good is requisite (ie, in the language of the theosophy of the present day, the knowledge of the higher self

ABRAMELIN2

ys of all the planets be mingled, only that one commenceth sooner than another, according to which nature they be mingled together in the celestial signs. now it is requisite that i should tell unto you what be the planetary hours! know then that each planet hath only an hour during the which it is very powerful, being over you and above your head, that is to say when it is in the meridian. then, naturally, will sometimes arrive the hours of two planets together and beginning at the same moment; they then produce an effect according unto the nature, quality, and complexion of these stars.26 but all this only hath power in natural things. here have i declared and proved unto you the errors of the (common) astrologers; keep yourselves carefully from the insensate follies of their days and ho

hem (21) in operating, as rarely as possible insist upon the spirits appearing visibly;108 and thus you will work all the better, for it should suffice you for them to say and do what you wish (22) all prayers, orations, invocations, and conjurations, and in fact everything you have to say, should be pronounced aloud and clearly, without however shouting like a madman,109 but speaking clearly and naturally, and pronouncing distinctly (23) during the six moons, you shall sweep the oratory every sabbath eve, and keep it strictly clean, for it is a place dedicated unto the holy and pure angels (24) take heed that you commence no operation at night if it be important, unless the need be very pressing (25) your only object during your whole life should be to shun as far as possible an ill-regul

on in a town, you should take a house which is not at all overlooked by any one; seeing that in this present day112 curiosity is so strong that you ought to be upon your guard; and there ought to be a garden (adjoining the house) wherein you can take exercise (33) take well heed during the six moons or months to lose no blood from your body, except that which the expulsive virtue in you may expel naturally of its own accord (34) finally, during that whole time, you shall touch no dead body of any description soever (35) you shall eat during this whole period neither the flesh nor the blood of any dead animal; and this you shall do for a certain particular reason.113 (36) you shall bind by an oath him unto whom you shall give this operation, neither to give nor sell it unto any avowed athei

ABRAMELIN3

iands you cannot nourish men for more than two days. for this food although it be appreciable by the eyes, and by the mouth, doth not long nourish the body, which hath soon hunger again, seeing that this food gives no strength to the stomach. know also that none of these viands can remain visible for more than c e hours, the which period being passed, fresh ones will be requisite (e) this chapter naturally brings to one s mind the descriptions of the magic feasts in the arabian nights and elsewhere. no. b is a gnomon of j squares taken from a square of c f squares. iaiin means let there be wine. evidently therefore this square should be numbered d, instead of b. no. c consists of b a squares taken from a square of c f squares. basar means flesh. no. d consists of c b squares in the form of

tters unto reigning princes; and in this particular thou shalt do nothing without consulting thy good angel; for there is a certain generation which is never contented, and besides that which ariseth from simple curiosity, these princes regard such (action) as a duty and obligation. also it is a certain fact that he who possesseth this sacred magic, hath no need whatever of them. further they are naturally inclined to ask of thee always things prejudicial, the which if granted by thee would offend the lord, and if not they become your declared enemies. now my opinion (is that it) would be always (preferable) to render them what services you can from a distance. there is nothing which is so pleasing unto the angels as to demand knowledge from them, and for my part i think there is no greate

ADDTLS

d. for these 4 vertical lines resemble 4 mighty pillars each divided into twain by a light line shewing this forth; the father himself, in the absence of the line. and in its presence shewing the son. as a foresaid the central points of these 4 great crosses do shew in the celestial heavens, and do correspond unto the 4 tiphareth points referred to in the book of the astronomic view of the tarot. naturally then, the linea spiritus sancti coincides with the zodiacal belt wherein is the path of the a who is the administrant of the m of life, and the lord of the d of the world. the four linea s.s. then form the complete circle of the ecliptic, a circle at the center of the zodiacal circle. it is demonstrated in the tarot manuscripts that when the 10 sephiroth in their grouping which is called

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

some of the more sophisticated members of my audience may possibly be thinking that there is a catch in it somewhere. they are perfectly right (16) the snag is simply this. every element of which we are composed is indeed constantly occupied in the satisfaction of its particular needs by its own particular yoga; but for that very reason it is completely obsessed by its own function, which it must naturally consider as the be-all and end-all of its existence. for instance, if you take a glass tube open at both ends and put it over a bee on the windowpane it will continue beating against the window to the point of exhaustion and death, instead of escaping through the tube. we must not confuse the necessary automatic functioning of any of our elements with the true will which is the proper or

i notice that my excellent chairman is endeavouring to stifle a yawn and to convert it into a smile, and he will forgive me for saying that i find the effect somewhat sinister. but he has every right to be supercilious about it. these are indeed 'old, fond paradoxes to amuse wives in ale-houses' since philosophy began, it has always been a favourite game to prove your axioms absurd. you will all naturally be very annoyed with me for indulging in these fatuous pastimes, especially as i started out with a pledge that i would deal with these subjcts from the hard-headed scientific point of view. forgive me if i have toyed with these shining gossamers of the thought-web! i have only been trying to break it to you gently. i proceed to brush away with a sweep of my lily-white hand all this tenu

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

which perfection is easily attained soon ceases to amuse, although in the beginning its fascination is so violent. witness the tremendous, but transitory, vogue of ping-pong and diabolo. those games in which perfection is impossible never cease to attract. the lesson of the chapter is thus always to rise hungry from a meal, always to violate on's own nature. keep on acquiring a taste for what is naturally repugnant; this is an unfailing source of pleasure, and it has a real further advantage, in destroying the sankharas, which, however "good" in themselves, relatively to other sankharas, are yet barriers upon the path; they are modifications of the ego, and therefore those things which bar it from the absolute [103] 47 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-lambda-eta mu-zeta windmill-words asana gets r

resolve this problem. the word naught-y suggests not only that the problem is sexual, but does not really exist. paragraph 2 shows the lingam and yoni as, in conjunction, the foundation of ecstasy (i, and of the complete symbol i a o. the latter sentence of the paragraph unites the two meanings of giving up the lingam to the yoni, and the ego to the absolute. this idea "i must give up, i owe, is naturally completed by i pay, and the sound of the word "pay" suggest the hebrew letter pe (see liber xvi, which represents the final dissolution in shivadarshana. i hebrew, the letter which follows o is p; i therefore follows ayin, the devi l of the tarot. ayin is spelt o i n, thus replacing the a in a i n by an o, the letter of the devil, or pan, the phallic god. now ain means nothing, and thus

ALEISTER CROWLEY LIBER 777

n short, while the human mind is mobile, so long will the definitions of all our terms vary [lat. approx. perhaps it will be pleasant to remember these things one day] all symbolism is perhaps ultimately so; there is no necessary relation in thought between the idea of a mother, the sound of the child s cry ma, and the combination of lines ma. this, too, is the extreme case, since ma is the sound naturally just produced by opening the lips and breathing. hindus would make a great fuss over this true connection; but it is very nearly the only one. all these beautiful schemes break down sooner or later, mostly sooner. iv but it is necessary to settle on something: bad rules are better than no rules at all. we may then hope that our critics will aid our acknowledged feebleness; and if it be a

ALEISTER CROWLEY LIBER CHANOKH

ides are attributed to the element of the tablet, the right-hand sides to the sub-element of the lesser angle.14 3. kerubic squares. the upper sides pertain to the element of the tablet, the lower sides to the subelement. right- and left-hand sides in this case correspond, according to a somewhat complex rule which it is unnecessary to give here.15 the attributions to the court cards of the tarot naturally follow.16 4. lesser squares. the upper side of each pyramid is governed by the kerub standing on the file above it. the lower side is governed by the kerub also, but in order descending as the are from right to left above [see angle of air of water; the kerubs go earth, fire, water, air (from the square marked d, the fifth from the left in the top rank of the tablet, and downward the low

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

rumps, while their position on the tree itself and their position as links between the particular sephiroth which they join is the final key to their understanding. it will be noticed that each chapter of this book is attributed to one of them. this was not intentional. the book was originally but a collection of haphazard dialogues between fra. p. and soror a; but on arranging the mss, they fell naturally and of necessity into this division. conversely, my knowledge of the schema pointed out to me numerous gaps in my original exposition; thanks to this, i have been able to make it a complete and systematic treatise. that is, when my laziness had been jogged by the criticisms and suggestions of various colleagues to whom i had submitted the early drafts> all these numbers are of course par

on seeds ever comes to fruition. whoso fails to recognise this, let him invoke jupiter<set forth elsewhere; we can only summarise them here by saying that the survival of the fittest is their upshot> the danger of ceremonial magick- the sublest and deepest danger- is this: that the magician will naturally tend to invoke that partial being which most strongly appeals to him, so that his natural excess in that direction will be still further exaggerated. let him, before beginning his work, endeavour to map out his own being, and arrange his invocations in such a way as to redress the balance<equinox vii. see also liber cxi aleph> this

strikes to the soul, and one receives a supreme revelation which is yet perfectly inarticulate. he has forgotten his marriage and its tragic results<familiar to him since 1898, he has never been able to commit it to memory, although the plagiarism which fate has been shameless enough to perpetrate in this present life, would naturally, one might think, reopen the wound. there is a sense which assures us intuitively when we are running on a scent breast high. there is an "oddness" about the memory which is somehow annoying. it gives a feeling of shame and guiltiness. there is a tendency to blush. one feels like a schoolboy caught red-handed in the act of writing poetry. there is the same sort of feeling as one has when

rs, whose sphere is geburah (severity) were situated (actually, in the heavens) opposite to the square of chesed (mercy) of the tau in the circle, and the triangle placed accordingly. it would be improper for the magus to stand on that square unless using this formula "i, from chesed, rule geburah through the path of the lion; while- taking an extreme case- to stand on the square of hod (which is naturally dominated by geburah) would be a madness which only a formula of the very highest magick could counteract. certain positions, however, such as tiphareth<<tiphareth is hardly "dominated" even by kether. it is the son rather than the servant, are so sympathetic to the magus himself that he may use them without reference to the nature of the spirit, or of the operation; unless he requires a

obably conclude that to split up the central 5 would tend to destroy the simplicity of his formula, and decide to use it as it stands. the possible alternative would be to make a single knock the centre of his battery as if he appealed to the ultimate immutability of kether, invoking that unity by placing a fourfold knock on either side of it. in this case, his battery would be 1-4-1-4-1. he will naturally have been careful to preserve the balance of each part of the battery against the corresponding part. this would be particularly necessary in an operation such as we have chosen for our example- 87 chapter xi of our lady babalon and of the beast whereon she rideth. also concerning transformations. i the contents of this section, inasmuch as they concern our lady, are too important and to

ror or misfortune occurring to his protegee. this feeling is rather peculiar. it is quite instinctive with the best men. they 90 hear of the destruction of a city of a few thousand inhabitants with entire callousness, but then they hear of a dog having hurt its paw, they feel weltschmertz acutely. it is not necessary to say much more than this concerning transformations. those to whom the subject naturally appeals will readily understand the importance of what has been said. those who are otherwise inclined may reflect that a nod is as good as a wink to a blind horse- 91 chapter xii of the bloody sacrifice: and matters cognate. it is necessary for us to consider carefully the problems connected with the bloody sacrifice, for this question is indeed traditionally important in magick. nigh a

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

and him perfectly and are most sympathetic to his work, agree that in this respect he has often failed "so much for the diagnosis- now for the remedy "one genius, inspired of the gods, suggested recently that the riddle might be solved somewhat on the old and well-tried lines of 'dr. brewer's guide to science; i.e, by having aspirants write to the master asking questions, the kind of problem that naturally comes into the mind of any sensible enquirer, and getting magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 4 his answer in the form of a letter 'what is it 'why should i bother my head about it 'what are it's principles 'what use is it 'how do i begin, and the like "this plan has been put into action; the idea has been to cover the subjects from every possible angle. the style

am making a point of this, because the working out of this motto should give you a very clear idea of the sort of way in which qabalah should be used. i think it is rather useful to remember what the essence of the qabalah is in principle; thus, in your correspondence for malkuth, yesod, and hod you are simply writing down some of the ideas which pertain to the numbers 10, 9, and 8 respectively. naturally, there is a great deal of redundancy and overloading as soon as you get to ideas important enough to be comprehensive; as is mentioned in the article on the qabalah in equinox vol. i, no. 5, it is quite easy to prove 1= 2= 3= 4, etc. on the other hand, you must be careful to avoid taking the correspondences given in the books of reference without thinking out why they are so given. thus

8, number of tarot trump 7, which is the chariot: so you begin to look about for your car. then you come to the street and the first house you see is number 86, and that is elohim, and it is built of red brick which reminds you of mars and the blasted tower, and so on. as soon as this sort of work, which can be done in a quite lighthearted spirit, becomes habitual, you will find your mind running naturally in this direction, and will be surprised at your progress. never let your mind wander from the fact that your qabalah is not my qabalah; a good many of the things which i have noted may be useful to you, but you must construct your own system so that it is a living weapon in your hand. i think i am fair if i say that the first step on the qabalah which may be called success, is when you

get any book for free on: www.abika.com 22 some problem which has been troubling you. a quarter of a century ago i was in new orleans, and was very puzzled about my immediate course of action; in fact i may say i was very much distressed. there seemed literally nothing that i could do, so i bethought myself that i had better invoke mercury. as soon as i got into the appropriate frame of mind, it naturally occurred to me, with a sort of joy "but i am mercury" i put it into latin- mercurius sum, and suddenly something struck me, a sort of nameless reaction which said "that's not quite right" like a flash it came to me to put 14 it into greek, which gave me "hermes eimi, keynote: may wish to convert to true greek and adding that up rapidly, i got the number 418, with all the marvellous corre

of action a is more natural to me that the course of action b" magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 54 or: a is a shorter cut to nothing; a is less likely to create internal conflict. 14* n n= two or naught; one is the magical, the other the mystical, process. you will hear a lot about this one day! 31 will that serve? offer a dog a juicy bone, and a bundle of hay; he will naturally take the bone, whereas a horse would choose the hay. so, while you happen to imagine yourself to be a fair lady seeking the hidden wisdom, you come to me; if you thought you were a nigger15 minstrel, you would play the banjo, and sing songs calculated to attract current coin of the realm from a discerning public! the two actions are ultimately identical- see al i, 22- and your perception

her, though i know it may sound as if i were. let me set out by restating our original problem; what we want is truth; we want an even closer approach to reality; and we want to discover and discuss the proper means of achieving this object. very good; let us start by the simplest of all possible enquiries- and the most difficult "what is anything "what do we know" and other questions that spring naturally from these. magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 57 i see a tree. i hear it- rustling or creaking in the wind. i touch it- hard. i smell it- acrid. i taste it- bitter. now all the information given by these five senses has to be put together, although no two agree in any sort of way. the logic by which we build up our complex idea of a tree has more holes than a sp

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

, and you will be careful to avoid them. they must be very carefully distinguished from idleness! at certain times you will feel as if there were a contest between the will and the mind; at other times you may feel as if they were in harmony; but there is a third state, to be distinguished from the latter feeling. it is the certain sign of near success, the view-halloo. this is when the mind runs naturally towards the object chosen, not as if in obedience to the will of the owner of the mind, but as if directed by nothing at all, or by something impersonal; as if it were falling by its own weight, and not being pushed down. 12 almost always, the moment that one becomes conscious of this, it stops; and the dreary old struggle between the cowboy will and the buckjumper mind begins again. lik

o wrong. they argue that "since this is that which transcends the terrestrial, it must be celestial" one of the tendencies in their minds has been the hope of a heaven such as their parents and teachers have described, or such as 13 they have themselves pictured; and, without the slightest grounds for saying so, they make the assumption "this is that" in the bhagavadgita a vision of this class is naturally attributed to the apparation of vishnu, who was the local god of the period. anna kingsford, who had dabbled in hebrew mysticism, and was a feminist, got an almost identical vision; but called the "divine" figure which she saw alternately "adonai" and "maria" now this woman, though handicapped by a brain that was a mass of putrid pulp, and a complete lack of social status, education, and

objects> it will require a good deal of determination to persist day after day, for in most cases it will be found that the discomfort and pain, instead of diminishing, tend to increase. on the other hand, if the student pay no attention, fail to watch the body, an opposite phenomenon may occur. he shifts to ease himself without knowing that he has done so. to avoid this, choose a position which naturally is rather cramped and awkward, and in which slight changes are not sufficient to bring ease. otherwise, for the first few days, the student may even imagine that he has conquered the position. in fact, in all these practices their apparent simplicity is such that the beginner is likely to wonder what all the fuss is about, perhaps to think that he is specially gifted. similarly a man who

unimportant. one does not want the mind to be excited in any way, even by adoration. see the three meditative methods in liber hhh (equinox vi<three methods of enthusiasm (a'.a. instruction not yet issued up to march 1912> at the same time, one would not like to deny positively that it is very much "easier" to take some idea towards which the mind would naturally flow. the hindus assert that the nature of the object determines the samadhi; that is, the nature of those lower samadhis which confer so-called "magic powers" for example, there are the yogapravritti. meditating on the tip of the nose, one obtains what may be called the "ideal smell; that is, a smell which is not any particular smell, but is the archetypal smell, of which all actual sme

of those things which hamper the self? it is not suicide to kill the germs of malaria in one's blood. now there are very great difficulties to be overcome in the training of the mind. perhaps the greatest is forgetfulness, which is probably the worst form of what the buddhists call ignorance. special practices for training the memory may be of some use as a preliminary for persons whose memory is naturally poor. in any case the magical record prescribed for probationers of the a'.a. is useful and necessary. above all the practices of liber iii must be done again and again, for these practices develop not only vigilance but those inhibiting centres in the brain which are, according to some psychologists, the mainspring of the mechanism by which civilized man has raised himself above the sav

ome general of the order he must have willed to become general of the order; and because of this he could be nothing more. to return to the question of the development of the will. it is always something to pluck up the weeds, but the flower itself needs tending. having crushed all volitions in ourselves, and if necessary in others, which we find opposing our real will, that will itself will grow naturally with greater freedom. but it is not only necessary to purify the temple itself and consecrate it; invocations must be made. hence it is necessary to be constantly doing things of a positive, not merely of a negative nature, to affirm that will. renunciation and sacrifice are necessary, but they are comparatively easy. there are a hundred ways of missing, and only one of hitting. to avoid

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE BANNED LECTURE

n immense hoard of ill-gotten wealth, and of course every penny that was exacted by reginald front-de-boeuf was laid to the jews account. but there was another treasure that the peasant was afraid to lose, the dearest treasure of all, his children. as little boys, thank god, have a habit of straying in search of adventure and getting lost in the process, which is good for thier souls, the peasant naturally has moments of serious disquietude as to whether something terrible can have happened to little tommy. very good. all we have to do is to play on the alarm. we put into his mind that little tommy (who turns up all right, if rather muddy, half an hour later) has almost certainly been kidnapped by the jews for purposes of ritual murder. the main accusation against gilles de rais is therefo

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

lemurian 'tla' or 'tlas, black, for reasons which will appear in due course 'a' is the feminine prefix, derived from the shape of the mouth when uttering the sound 'black woman' is therefore as near a translation as one can give in english; the latin has a closer equivalent. the mountains are cut off, not only from each other by the channels of the sea, but from the plains at their feet by cliffs naturally or artificially smoothed and undercut for at least thirty feet on every side in order to make access impossible. these plains had been made flat by generations of labour. vines and fruit-trees growing only on the upper slopes, they were devoted principally to corn, and to grass pastures for the amphibian herds of atlas. this corn was of a kind now unknown, flourishing in sea-water, and t

for moon. the idea in 'mse is that of a strong woman('m) closing the mouth of a serpent (s) or dragon, and from this we have the xith card of the bohemian tarot, and the legend in the apocalypse. in the mystic greek used by the gnostics we find similar traces, sophia being from s ph, giving the idea of 'serpent breath' i.e. wisdom. iao is phallos, kteis, proktos. the word logos means the boy (g) naturally engendered of the virgin (l) and the serpent (s. theos (root o, first written 0) means the sun in his strength and also the lingam-yoni conjoined. christos is 'the love of passion of the rising sun (r) and the serpent (s. the i and t indicate certain details which are foreign to the present discussion. neuma (atlantean n m) is the 'arch of the woman, maria, the woman of the sun* the word

w be made clearer that the crude zro in its nine stages produced by the serviles, and consumed in the 'houses' was in each stage of inferior quality to that of the same degree produced by the atlanteans, and consumed by the high house. for example, the crude zro was made in a labour-mill with all sorts of insulations. the first stage of the priest's zro could be made anywhere and at any time, and naturally directed itself to the receptable for it without any precautions. it must, i think, be presumed that the zro generated in the high house was again of far greater purity and potency. very little of it can have been used in the experiments of the magicians, and it is therefore necessary to account for enormous quantities, produced during many centuries of uninterrupted labour. i have, howe

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

f so long as the presentation is imperfect, that is, so long as he is incarnated. this is no doubt true in all rigour; but one can obtain an approximation to the intended self-knowledge by withdrawing for a time to the monistic form of self-consciousness, which does not distinguish between the ego and the non-ego; in other words, by attaining samadhi. but the first experience of samadhi will then naturally be an ecstasy devoid of name or form, and containing no elements distinguishable as such; and we know this to be the case. one has simply deprived oneself of the means of expression, and all dual consciousness disappears, together with its forms, time and space. one concludes from this that the universe is identical with the ego, and all things dissolve into a formless essence characteri

mind as the instruments for interpreting its relations with other souls, and comparing its nature with theirs. for the mind perceives the contrast of the self and the not-self, and presents its experiences, classified and judged, to the soul as documents for the dossier; and the body reports to the mind the impressions received from its contact with alien forms as the senses receive them. it must naturally require many incarnations for the soul to begin to know itself with any degree of perfection; and one may recognize advanced souls by their minds, which understand the a nature of their work, are indifferent to the body's preference for any special forms of experience, and seek eagerly after novel adventures (like a philatelist after rare stamps) to complete the collection. they are also

get tired of the folly. she will perceive how imbecile it is to hamstring herself in order to please her parents, or to legitimatize her children, or to silence her neighbours. she will take the men she wants as simply as she buys a newspaper; and if she doesn't like the editorials, or the comic supplement, it's only two cents gone, and she can get another. blind asses! who pretend that women are naturally chaste! the easterns know better; all the restrictions of the harem, of public opinion, and so on, are based upon the recognition of the fact that woman is only chaste when there is nobody around. she will snatch the babe from its cradle, or drag the dog from its kennel, to prove the old saying "natura abhorret a vacuo. for she is the image of the soul of nature, the great mother, the gr

taken place. the real philosophical difficulty about this cosmogony is not concerned with any particular equation, or even with the original equation. we can understand x= ab, x= a, b& c; and also 0degrees= pa+ qb, whether pa- qb= 0 or not. but we ask how the homogeneity of both nuit and hadit can ever lead to even the illusion of "difference" the answer appears to be that this difference appears naturally with the self-realization of nuit as the totality of possibilities; each of these, singly and in combination, is satisfied or set in motion by hadit, to compose a particular manifestation. 0degrees could possess no signification at all, unless there were diverse dimensions wherein it had no extension "nothing" means nothing save from the point of view of "two" just as "two" is monstrous

and one temporal, coordinates. it cannot exist, in our consciousness, with less, as a reality. each 'individual' must be a 'point-interval' he must be the product of some part of the matter of nuit (with special energies) determined in space by his relations with his neighbours, and in time by his relations with himself. it is evidently "a foolish word" for hadit to say "come unto me" as did nuit naturally enough, meaning "fulfil thy possibilities" for who can "come unto" motion itself, who draw near unto that which is in very truth his innermost identity? al ii,8 "who worshipped heru-pa-kraath have worshipped me; ill, for i am the worshipper" the old comment 8. he is symbolized by harpocrates, crowned child upon the lotus whose shadow is called silence. yet his silence is the act of adora

is overwhelmed by the universe; destroy the sense of self, and every event is equally an expression of one's will, since its occurrence is the resultant of the concourse of the forces which one recognizes as one's own. al ii,9 "remember all ye that existence is pure joy; that all the sorrows are but as shadows; they pass& are done; but there is that which remains" the old comment 9. hence we pass naturally and easily to the sublime optimism of verse 9. the lie is given to the pessimism, not by sophistry, but by a direct knowledge. the new comment this verse is very thoroughly explained in liber aleph "all in this kind are but shadows" says shakespeare, referring to actors. the universe is a puppet-play for the amusement of nuit and hadit in their nuptials; a very midsummer night's dream. s

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

bverters of morals. shakespeare was a great man. therefore shakespeare was an agnostic and a subverter of morals. priori this is then certain. but who killed roussea? i, said huxley (like robinson cruesoe, with arguments true, so i killed rousseau! beware of priori! let us find our facts, guided in the search by priori methods, no doubt; but the result will this time justify us. where would a man naturally hide his greatest treasure? in his most perfect treasure-house. where shall we look for the truest thought of a great poet? in his greatest poem. what is shakespeare s greatest play? king lear. in king lear, then, we may expect the final statement of the poet s mind. the passage that first put me on the track of the amazing discovery for which the world has to thank me is to be found in

ulled( how long have you been a sectary astronomical? ll. 169, 170) and the bastard hero, taking alarm, gets right down to business. in scene iii. we find lear s senile dementia taking the peculiarly loathesome form familiar to alienists this part of my subject is so unpleasant that i must skim over it; i only mention it to show how anxious shakespeare is to show his hidden meaning, otherwise his naturally delicate mind would have avoided the depiction of such phenomena. all this prepares us for scene iv, in which we get a glimpse of the way lear s attendants habitually behave. oswald, who treats lear throughout with perfct respect, and only shows honest independence in refusing to obey a man who is not his master, is insulted in language worthier of a bargee than a king; and when he remon

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

the lower left. the assyrian king's head is crowned and bearded as usual and colored in orange and and gold over yellow. there are two silver horns issuing from the back of the head and angling upward just above and past the temples- the horns are bull-like otherwise, and are only slightly curved. the wings form a bundle, more tucked under the back of the hair like a newspaper under an elbow than naturally rooted. these wings show only on the facing side, are blue and gold on white and have the usual shape for an assyrian bull otherwise. they are fully as thick as the body and extend above it. the fore quarters are leonine in red and gold over orange. the hind quarters are taurian in gray brown over white. the bull is male, with a taurian tail hanging down below the hooves. the hind hooves

lease, not to hurt the fox. the ultimate question, the one that really knocks samadhi to pieces, is such a stupendous idea that it is far more of a! than all previous!'s whatever, for all its? form. and the name of that question is nibbana. take this matter of the soul. when mr. judas mccabbage asks the man in the street why he believes in a soul, the man stammers out that he has always heard so; naturally mccabbage has no difficulty in proving to him by biological methods that he has no soul; and with a sunny smile each passes on his way. 128 but mccabbage is wasted on the philosopher whose belief in a soul rests on introspection; we must have heavier metal; hume will serve our turn, may be. but hume in his turn becomes perfectly futile, pitted against the hindu mystic, who is in constant

estion first, and answer it immediately in the affirmative. the warring gods and formulas of the various religions do indeed cancel each other, but there is a certain uniform deliverance in which religions all appear to meet. it consists of two parts"(1) an uneasiness; and"(2) its solution "1. the uneasiness, reduced to its simplest terms, is a sense that there is "something wrong about us" as we naturally stand "2. the solution is a sense that "we are saved from the "wrongness" by making proper connection with the higher powers "in those more developed minds which alone we are studying, the wrongness takes a moral character, and the salvation takes a mystical tinge. i think we shall keep well within the limits of what is common to all such minds if we formulate the essence of their religi

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

this at first may seem startling; but there is nothing really unnatural or miraculous about it: it is simply a method of most perfectly cultivating the memory. now, memory is primarily a function of the material brain: we remember things because they are stored up like little mind-pictures, in the minute nerve-cells of the grey cortex of the brain, principally on the left frontal lobe. so it may naturally be asked "if memory, as is certainly the case, be stored up in the material brain, how is it possible that we should remember, without some miraculous faculty, things that happened before that brain existed" the answer is this: our brains, it is true, have not existed before this birth, and so all our normal memories are memories of things that have happened in this life. but what is the

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

the gates of mine eyes stand tears, like warriors upon the watch, that lean on their spears, listening.25 the great and terrible angel keeps on looking at me, as if to bar me from the vision. there is another blinding my mind. there is another forcing my head down in sleep (it's very difficult to talk at all, because an impression takes such an immense time to travel from the will to the muscles. naturally, i've no idea of time) i have gone up again to the child, led by two angels, abasing my head. this child seems to be the child that one attempted to describe in "the garden of janus" every volition is inhibited. i have tried to say a lot, but it has always got lost on the way. holy art thou, o more beautiful than all the stars of the night! there has never been such peace, such silence

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 1 2

b" on defiling the house of god. not so easy! the damned thing runs on like a prairie fire. important then to stop it absolutely at will: even the work itself may become an obsession. 11 hours with no real break no bad. the bad part of to-day seems the asana, and the deadness. or, perhaps worse, i fail to apprehend the true magical purport of my work: hence all sort of aimless formulae, leading naturally enough to no result. it just strikes me it may be this isis apophis osiris iao formula that i have preached so often. certainly the first two days were isis natural, pleasant, easy events. most certainly too to-day has been apophis! think of the wild cursing and black magic, etc. we must hope for the osiris section to-morrow or next day. birth, death, resurrection! iao! 7.35. the sand

wledge and conversation, o mine holy guardian angel! to whom i have aspired these ten years past. 1.5. and though as it may seem i now compose myself to sleep, i await thee i await thee! 7.35. i arise from sleep, mine eyes a little weary, my soul fresh, my heart restored. 34 8.0. accordingly, i continue in gentle and easy meditation on my lord adonai, without fear or violence, quite directly and naturally. one of the matters that came up last night with dr. r--d was that of writing rubbish for magazines. he thought that one could do it in the intervals of serious work; but i do not think that one should take the risk. i have spent these many years training my mind to think cleanly and express beautifully. am i to prostitute myself for a handful of bread? i swear by thyself, o thou who art

my brain which says "you ought to be willing adonai" sometimes acts. but i am willing him! it is so active because all this week it has been working hard, and doesn't realise that its work is done. just as a retired grocer wakes up and thinks "i must go and open the shop. in hindu phrase, the thought-stuff, painfully forced all these days into one channel, has acquired the habit "i.e. of flowing naturally in it. ed. i am ek grata one-pointed. just as if one arranges a siphon, one has to suck and suck for a while, and then when the balance in the two arms of the tube is attained, the fluid goes on softly and silently of its own act. gravitation which was against us is now for us. so now the whole destiny of the universe is by me overcome; i am impelled, with ever-gathering and irresistibl

ersonality has broken down, yet under the tiny storm-sail of his will to adonai, the crazy bark holds way, steered by the oar of discipline yea, he holds his course. adonai! adonai! is not the harbour yet in sight? 6.7. he has returned home and burnt (as every night since its arrival) the holy incense of abramelin the mage. the atmosphere is full of vitality, sweetened and strengthened; the soul naturally and simply turns to the holy task with vigour and confidence; the black demons of doubt and despair flee away; one respires already a foretaste of the perfume, and obtains almost a premonition of the vision. so, let the work go on. 6.23. 7 breath-cycles, rather difficult. clothes are a nuisance, and make all the difference. 6.31. john st. john is more broken up by this morning's 104 fail

ybody conversant with any one system can understand perfectly all others. mr. john ouseley's new book. vain tales from "vanity fair"(crown 8vo, cloth, gilt lettered, with special cover design, 256 pp. 3/6. by louise heilgers with preface by frank harris. the great english society weekley,"vanity fair, is known throughout the world, and the publishers of vain tales from "vanity fair" are therefore naturally pleased to be selected for the publication of the above work. the messrs. ouseley recommend the book with every confidence, not only for its literary merit, but also because it will be in demand on account of its close associations with "vanity fair. 15 16 farringdon street, london, e.c. 2c "the bomb" by frank harris (jonn long. 6/ this sensational novel, by the well-known editor of "va

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

hen comes a flood- a revolution- for a time there is a nasty mess, but soon the filth is washed away, and once again the drainage flows humbly down its customary gutter in the same old unobtrusive manner, between the same old cobbles, and over the same old cement until in time fresh filth silts up and there is more trouble and annoyance "so runs my dream" and civilized man dreaming from his drain naturally pictures god as a kind of omnipotent sewer-husher who everlastingly ought to trudge about with scoop, ladle, and rake, and keep gutters clean and drains in an inoffensive condition. so it happens that when gutters get blocked up and drains stink, the free-thinker laughs and says "you barmy fool 'there is no sich a person; and when they don't, the believer cries "my poor benighted brother

e can only provoke laughter; or, on account of it being so utterly incomprehensible to him, his ignorance makes him feel that it is so vastly beyond him and above his own simple standard of knowledge, that all that he can do is to bow down before those who possess such an exalted language, concerning even the words and alphabet of which he can get no grasp or measure. the result of this obscurity naturally is that in both cases the rituals fail to initiate- in the first case they, not being understood, are jeered at; in the second they, though equally incomprehensible, are however revered. instead of teaching the alphabet by means of simple characters they teach it by grotesque and all but impossible hieroglyphics, and in the 289 place of giving the infant adept a simple magic rag doll to

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

being a brilliant fire, by the power of the father remaineth immortal, and is mistress of life, and filleth up the many recesses of the bosom of the world- zoroaster. the alleged annihilation of time and space, which so frequently reappears in articles on hashish, seems to me solved more simply by a more accurate analysis of the phenomenon. the normal explanation involves the assumption that man naturally possesses a perfect and infallible "time-sense" as regular as a clock. which is absurd; were it so, we should not need watches. we are accustomed to work (whether the idea be philosophically tenable or not is not german to the matter) with a minimum cogitable both of space and of time. just as a definite number of beats of the pendulum makes an 45 hour, so mentally a less definite but fa

st direct method is that of sitting in your ajna chakra (that point in your brain where thoughts rise, a point to be discovered and rendered self-conscious by repeated 82 experiment) and without thinking of anything whatever, killing the thoughts as they rise with a single smack, like a child killing flies. the difficulty is of course to kill them without thinking of the killing, which thought is naturally just as bad as any other thought. i never got any good out of this method myself. it may, i believe, happen with fair frequency that in the course of any advanced meditation or invocation this particular type of spiritual experience may suddenly arise without apparent cause. anyway, let us hope so! as a matter of practical politics, i think that a judicious mixture of the methods of east

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

e symbols of osiris. serpent and sword. the light-bearers run and return. mystic mountain of abiegnus. the abodes of light are only reached by a steep ascent. the vault is then explained on microcosm lines. note that 40 shows the 10 sephiroth in the four worlds, or letters of the name. aspirant is now in water, and chief adept in earth, to show how complete is their interchange. chief adept being naturally water, chesed; and aspirant, earth. the grip of the grade strengthens this. right hand above left hand shows nephthys above isis, the completed work. the wrists_ the unity from which the five springs_ are grasped= kether. the cross (hands crossed) is the means of doing this. 28 the explanation of this abstruse point has been unfortunately omitted by frater p. this is to be regretted as t

assume material form: one in his own shape, another in that of i.a. now, the demon that looked like i.a. had a revolver, and threatened to shoot him (d.d.c.f, while the demon that resembled himself was equally anxious to shoot i.a. fortunately, before the demons could fire, v.n.r. came into the room, thus formulating the symbol of the blessed trinity, of which her great purity of character would naturally fit her to be a prominent member. now, the only probability about this story, which d.d.c.f. related on his magical honour as a 7= 4, was that d.d.c.f. saw double. frater p, however, was not going to judge any isolated story by the general laws of probability, so, bowing gracefully, he rose and set out 267 to find frater i.a, whom he eventually ran down at the house of a holy yogi in the

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

ducation has enabled him to restore the true science of hatha yoga by discarding the superstitious accretions. this enables him to communicate in a short time what indians must study and practice for years to acquire. he will accept only a few chosen pupils, as his time is already much occupied in other ways, and he does not intend to bring discredit upon his system by attempting to train persons naturally incapable of success. the first complete course consists of eight lessons, for which a charge of ten guineas, payable in advance, is made. a second course is open to those who have made a success of the first; it consists of five lessons in most secret tantras, which have been so misinterpreted and degraded by ignorant people, which are indeed the most holy books in the whole world, and

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

ion which these words contained for me) he asked me simply to go away. such was the reward of my exaggerated thoughtfulness and goodwill. i went to my evening party; i scandalised nobody. no one guessed the superhuman struggles which i had to make to be like other people; but i shall never forget the tortures of an ultra-poetic intoxication constrained by decorum and antagonised by duty" although naturally prone to sympathise with every suffering which is born of the imagination, i could not prevent myself from laughing at this story. the man who told it to me is not cured. he continued to crave at the hands of the cursed confection the excitement which wisdom finds in itself; but as he is a prudent and settled man, a man of the world, he has diminished the doses, which has permitted him t

e walls are covered with narrow, long mirrors, separated by 85 panels, where landscapes, in the easy style of the decorations, are painted. on the frieze on the four walls various allegorical figures are represented, some in attitudes of repose, others running or flying; above them are brilliant birds and flowers. behind the figures a trellis rises, painted so as to deceive the eye, and following naturally the curve of the ceiling; this ceiling is gilded. all the interstices between the woodwork and the trellis and the figures are then covered with gold, and at the centre the gold is only interrupted by the geometrical network of the false trellis; you see that that resembles somewhat a very distinguished cage, a very fine cage for a very big bird. i must add that the night was very fine

t sadness and without fear. it looks with a certain melancholy delight across deep years, and boldly dives into infinite perspectives. you have thoroughly well understood, i suppose, that this abnormal and tyrannical growth may equally apply to all sentiments and to all ideas. thus, i have given, i think, a sufficiently fair sample of benevolence. the same is true of love. the idea of beauty must naturally take possession of an enormous space in a spiritual temperament such as i have invented. harmony, balance of line, fine cadence in movement, appear to the dreamer as necessities, as duties, not only for all beings of creation, but for himself, the dreamer, who finds himself at this period of the crisis endowed with a marvellous aptitude for understanding the immortal and universal rhythm

is branded on all modern inventions which tend to diminish human free will and necessary pain. it was not without a certain admiration that i once listened to the paradox of an officer who told me of the cruel operation undergone by a french general at el-aghouat, and of which, despite chloroform, he died. this general was a very brave man, and even something more: one of those souls to which one naturally applies the term "chivalrous" it was not, he said to me, chloroform that he needed, but the eyes of all the army and the music of its bands. that might have saved him. the surgeon did not agree with the officer, but the chaplain would doubtless have admired these sentiments. it is certainly superfluous, after all thee considerations, to insist upon the moral character of hashish. let me

ding the sword as usual, and thus doing "let him repeat a "humble prayer unto the great gods of heaven to grant unto him the force "necessary correctly to complete that evocation" he is then to take back the sigil to between the pillars, and repeat the former processes "when assuredly that spirit will begin to manifest, but in a "misty and ill-defined form (but if, as is probable, the operator be naturally inclined unto evocation, then might that spirit perchance manifest earlier in the ceremony than this: still the ceremony itself is to be performed up to this point, whether he be there or no) now so soon as the magician shall see the visible manifestation of that spirit's presence, he shall quit the station of the hierophant and consecrate afresh with water and with fire the sigil of the

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

by little more difficult, greater concentration may be gained. fra. p. writes "if kumbhaka be properly performed, the body and mind become suddenly 'frozen' the will is for a moment free, and can hurl itself toward adonai perhaps with success, before memory again draws back the attention to the second-hand of the watch" 131 "raja yoga" vivek nanda, p. 48. it will be noticed that pr n y ma itself naturally merges into praty h ra as concentration on the breath increase. 132 "the unity of j va and brahman, srimat s nkar ch rya" paragraph 121. control it. then it will find that the thoughts which at first bubbled up, one over the other, become less and less numerous; but in their place will spring up the thoughts which are normally sub-conscious. as these arise the will of the aspirant should

at ignorance (avidy) was the foundation of all sorrow, and that all, possessing the essence of change, was but illusion or m y, a matter of name and form;202 buddha now pointed out that the true path of deliverance was through the reason (ruach) and not through the senses (nephesh, as many of the upanishads would give one to believe. further, this was the path that gotama had trod, and therefore, naturally he besought others to tread it. the ved ntist attempted to attain unity with the atman (kether)203 by means of his emotions (nephesh) intermingled with his reason (ruach, but the buddha by means of his reason (ruach) alone. buddha attempted to cut off all joy from the world, substituting in its place an implacable rationalism, a stern and inflexible morality, little seeing that the sorro

ou say that the universe came from brahman, and that at one time naught save the brahman was. then 'in the beginning desire arose in it, which was the primal germ of mind' where did that desire come from, if the brahman was the all, and the unchangeable. again, if the brahman was the all, and was perfect, then what was the object of this emanation of a sorrow- filled universe" the ved ntist would naturally answer to this "to put it in another way; you say that the universe will go to nibb na, and that at one time naught save nibb na will be. then in the end desire dies in it, which was the primal germ of mind. where will that desire go to, if nibb na will be the all, and will be perfect, then what will be the object of this emanation of a sorrow-filled universe' this is all the merest twad

nly converses with his holy guardian angel, but outwardly and inwardly lives up to his holy conversation, turning his whole life into 145 one stupendous magical exercise to enter that silence which is beyond all thought. iv "right acts or right conduct" having become obedient to his holy guardian angel (the aspirant's spiritual guru) or to the universal law as the buddhist prefers to call it, man naturally enters the state of right conduct, which brings with it supernormal or magical powers. self is now put aside from action as well as from speech, and the striver only progresses by a stupendous courage and endurance. the canonical buddhists however strenuously deny the value of these magical powers, iddhis or siddhis, and attribute the purification of the striver, the attainment of the st

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

have said "stoop down unto the darkly splendid world, and be wedded to that blind creature of the slime" 38. i who am beyond wisdom and folly, arise and say unto you: achieve both weddings! unite yourselves with both! 39. beware, beware, i say, lest ye seek after the one and lose the other! 40. my adepts stand upright; their head above the heavens, their feet below the hells. 41. but since one is naturally attracted to the angel, another to the demon, let the first strengthen the lower link, the last attach more firmly to the higher. 42. thus shall equilibrium become perfect. i will aid my disciples; as fast as they acquire this balanced power and joy so faster will i push them. 43. they shall in their turn speak from this invisible throne; their words shall illumine the worlds. 44. they s

ALEX SANDERS THE KING OF THE WITCHES

ather's epilepsy had prevented his having a steady job, but her mother was devoted to him and she kept the family for months at a time on the money she earned, first as a nurse and then as a. store detective. despite the financial insecurity, both maxine and her little sister had enjoyed a happy childhood. the prospect of deserting mother church for anything as hapless as witchcraft did not. come naturally. to her-but she felt powerless to resist. now that maxine had showed herself to be a natural witch, alex felt. sure.that she and. paul would find each other, but in fact they experienced absolutely no mutual attraction or respect. each time he drew down the power and conjured up his familiars, alex was finding.that. he could not get through to instruct them. all he was told was to fulfil

ost authority on witchcraft: alex could not help being flattered by such esteem and loyalty, but he had no stomach for the extra work and responsibility that would come with. the title. a pacificman by nature, he was content to passon the. teachings of the cult and try to help those in need. acting as arbiter in the innumerable disputes of his. heterogeneous band of followers. did not come to him naturally. in matters ofritual and dogma, his authorityantongst his covens was unquestioned anyway-why was it necessaryto appoint him king? the elder, or high priest, in each coven was usually able to sort outits difficulties; only the insoluble ones were referred to alex 'i'1u not god/he told. them 'lean do no more than anyone of you .they agreed,toa point, but went on to itemize the times over t

ALEXANDRIAN BOOK OF SHADOWS OCCULT

to scourge each other in an octagon, did better stil; but they apparently did not know the virtue of bonds and did evil, man to man. but perhaps some did know. what of the church's charge that they wore girdles or cords? notes l published in janet and stewart farrar's the witches' way, from gbg's text b/c bos. to get the sight sight cometh to different people in divers ways 'tis seldom it cometh naturally, but it can be induced in many ways. deep and prolonged meditation may do it, but only if you are a natural, and usually prolonged fasting is necessary. of old the monks and nuns obtained visions by long vigils, combined with fasting and flagellation til blood came; other mortifications of the flesh were practiced which resulted in visions. in the east 'tis tried with various tortures wh

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

d the nature of atomic matter. next week we will touch upon that. science has much to tell us about the evolution of the atom, and has wandered a long way during the past fifty years from the standpoint of the last century. then the atom was regarded as an indivisible unit of substance; now it is looked upon as a centre of energy, or electric force. from the evolution of substance we are led very naturally to the evolution of forms, or of congeries of atoms, and there will then open up to us the- 5- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust interesting consideration of forms other than the purely material, forms existing in subtler substance, such as forms of thought, and the racial forms, and the forms of organisations. in this dual study, one of the aspects of deity will b

his, when i take up the question of form building. i only seek to-night, in bringing this lecture to a conclusion, to bring to your consciousness an appreciation of the place we each hold in the general scheme, and to enable us to realise the importance of the interaction which goes on between all atoms. i seek to point out the necessity of finding for ourselves our place in the group to which we naturally belong (in which we are as the electrons to the positive charge, and of our then proceeding to do our work within that larger atom, the group. this makes the entire hypothesis not merely a wild dream, but a practically useful ideal. if it is true that all the cells of our bodies, for instance, are the electrons which we hold coherently together, and if we are the energising factor within

ll the atomic stage, in- 31- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust which man comes to a gradual recognition that he is a self-conscious unit, with an individuality all his own. anyone who has brought up children knows that stage well. it can be seen in that constant utterance of "my, my, my" the stage of appropriation for himself, with no thought of any other self. children are naturally, advisedly, and wisely selfish. it is the stage of the gradual recognition of separative existence, and of the utilisation ever more potently by the human atom of its own internal atomic force. the infant human being rebels against the enforced guardianship of those who seek to protect it, and considers itself sufficient unto itself. this can be seen in the individual and the race. then

as taken the first steps into the spiritual kingdom, and has had the first series of spiritual revelations, each one of which is a key to a still greater revelation. lecture vi the goal of evolution in using such a title as the goal of evolution, i feel extremely diffident; i realise that the only thing i can possibly attempt is to put certain suppositions before you, drawing upon my imagination. naturally it is not possible for finite mind to gauge accurately the plan of the deity- 42- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust all that we can do is to study the history of the past, to investigate present conditions, and to ascertain somewhat racial and natural tendencies, and thus follow, as logically as may be, the various steps and stages. all that is permissible for us i

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

; he feels them to be his joys and pains and sorrows, and yet he is not incapacitated thereby- 54- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust chapter x the universality of initiation it has been emphasised many times in the occult teachings that the process of initiation, as it is usually understood, is an abnormal and not a normal one. all progression in the realm of consciousness is naturally by a graded series of awakenings, but this would proceed much more gradually and cover a longer period of time than is the case under our present planetary conditions. this particular mode of developing the consciousness of the human family was initiated by the hierarchy during the atlantean root-race at the latter end of the fourth sub-race, and will persist until the middle of the next

r, and it must be remembered that this order is not idly arranged, but carries the initiate on from revelation to revelation until the culminating stage wherein is committed to him one of the secrets and one of the five words of power which open to him the various planes, with all their evolutions. all that is aimed at here is to indicate the five main divisions into which the initiation ceremony naturally divides itself, and the student must bear in mind that each of these five stages is in itself a complete ceremony, and capable of detailed division. let us now take up the various points, dwelling briefly upon each, and remembering that words but limit and confine the true meaning. the revelation of the "presence" right through the later periods of the cycle of incarnation wherein the ma

chohan of the sixth degree, and a buddha, before that control is extended to the remaining two planes of the solar system. it is obvious, therefore, that it is correct to speak of the seven initiations, yet it would be nevertheless equally correct to enumerate five, ten, or twelve initiations. the matter is complicated for occult students, owing to certain mysterious factors about which they can naturally know nothing, and which must remain to them, as yet, utterly incomprehensible. these factors are founded in the individuality of the heavenly man himself, and involve such mysteries as his particular karma- 106- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust the aim he may have in view for any particular cycle, and the turning of the attention of the cosmic ego of a heavenly man

tiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust the aim he may have in view for any particular cycle, and the turning of the attention of the cosmic ego of a heavenly man to his reflection, the evolving heavenly man of a solar system. a further factor may also be found in certain periods of stimulation, and of increased vitalisation, such as a cosmic initiation produces. these outside effects naturally produce results in the units or cells in the body of the heavenly man, and lead often to events unforeseen and apparently inexplicable. thirdly, initiations in which a heavenly man may take either a minor or a major initiation, thereby involving his entire nature. for instance, when individualisation took place during the lemurian, or the third root race, and the human family in this cyc

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

t for exoteric publication and cannot therefore be revealed. it is connected with the location of the two poles, north and south, and is the centre around which the globe rotates, and is the source of the legend of a sacred fertile land within the sphere of polar influences. the mythic land of exceeding fertility, of abundant luxuriance, and of phenomenal growth, vegetable, animal and human would naturally lie where prana is received. it is the esoteric garden of eden, the land of physical perfection. surface radiation demonstrates, after distribution, as planetary prana. in man. the organ of reception is the spleen through its etheric counterpart. after distribution over the entire body via the etheric network it demonstrates in surface radiation as the health aura. seventh. thus in all t

of which all the other forms are made. this matter is strictly speaking the atomic and molecular matter, and is animated by the life or energy of the third logos. chart ii logos of a solar system in dealing with the first group of forms, it must be noted that the pranic emanations given off by units of the animal and vegetable kingdom (after they have absorbed both solar and planetary prana) are naturally a combination of the two, and are transmitted by means of surface radiation, as in solar and planetary prana, to certain lesser groups of devas of a not very high order, who have a curious and intricate relationship to the group soul of the radiating animal or vegetable. this matter cannot be dealt with here. these devas are also of a violet hue, but of such a pale color as to be almost

third initiation. under the regime of the personality ray, the man proceeds upon the five rays to work consciously with mind, the sixth sense, passing first upon the four minor rays and eventually upon the third. he works upon the third ray, or that of active intelligence, and from thence proceeds to one of the subrays of the two other major rays, if the third is not his egoic ray. enquiry might naturally arise as to whether the egoic ray is necessarily one of the three major rays, and if initiates and masters are not to be found upon some of the rays of mind, the minor four. the answer lies here: the egoic ray can always be one of the seven, but we need to remember that, in this astral-buddhic solar system, wherein love and wisdom are being brought into objectivity, the bulk of the monad

lections in the three worlds of those higher force centres- 103- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust before taking up the subject of kundalini and the centres, it would be well to extend the information given above, from its prime significance for man, as that which concerns himself, to the solar system, the macrocosm, and to the cosmos. what can be predicated of the microcosm is naturally true of the macrocosm and of the cosmos. it will not be possible to give the systemic triangles, for the information would have to be so blinded that, except for those who have occult knowledge and the intuition developed, it would be practically useless intellectually, but certain things may be pointed out in this connection that may be of interest. the solar system. we might briefly lo

erect the intended structure of knowledge. if a student of the wisdom can grasp the nature of the general theme, he can then more easily and accurately fit the detailed information into its appropriate niche. perhaps the best plan would be to formulate certain questions, and then proceed to answer them, the answers to embody therefore the propositions that will be laid down. these questions arise naturally to the student of the secret doctrine, when he has reached the point where the big plan is becoming visible to him, but the pile of detailed material to be built in remains, as yet, inchoate. the questions we might ask and study are the following: 1. what is the relationship of the son to the sun- 129- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. what is evolution and how does

pect, the ray represented in our planetary hierarchy by the mahachohan. so the fusion will proceed until ultimately unity is reached in the system, and the son has accomplished his purpose. he is perfected love-wisdom; his light shines forth cosmically; his magnetic radius touches the periphery of his cosmic opposite, and the marriage of the son is effected. the two cosmic units merge. if we here naturally ask which is the cosmic unit that is our solar opposite, we shall be told that that question lies hid for the present, though it is hinted at in the secret doctrine, and in other sacred books. a hint lies concealed in the relationship of the pleiades to our earth, but not until a further precession of the equinoxes will it be more fully seen what is the exact relationship involved.96(85)

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

to be almost inconceivable to any but advanced disciples, but in an appreciation of the stages and grades there comes to the aspirant, not only an understanding of what is his immediate problem and of where he stands, but also an appreciation of the beauty of the entire scheme. 21. the attainment of this stage (spiritual consciousness) is rapid for those whose will is intensely alive. this would naturally be so. as the will, reflected in the mind, becomes dominant in the disciple, he has awakened that aspect of himself which is en rapport with the will aspect of the logos, the first or father aspect. the lines of contact are as follows: 1. monad or the father in heaven, the will aspect, 2. atma or spiritual will, the highest aspect of the soul, 3. the mental body or intelligent will, the

rough definite meditation upon any specific sense. through an understanding of the laws of creation and of sound, through a consideration of the sounding board of the mouth and the method whereby speech becomes possible, a knowledge of the world creative processes can be arrived at, and the man can achieve an understanding of the laws whereby all forms come into being. the senses of all yogis are naturally abnormally acute and this fact should be remembered. 36. by meditation upon light and upon radiance, knowledge of the spirit can be reached and thus peace can be achieved. the student should here note that each of the methods outlined above concerns certain centres. there are seven methods of attainment mentioned and therefore we can infer that the seven centres are involved. method i. s

oscope bringing him into touch also with the minutest atom. 41. to him whose vrittis (modifications of the substance of the mind) are entirely controlled there eventuates a state of identity with, and similarity to, that which is realised. the knower, knowledge and the field of knowledge become one, just as the crystal takes to itself the colours of that which is reflected in it. this sutra grows naturally out of the previous one. the perfected seer in his consciousness embraces the entire field of knowledge, from the standpoint of onlooker or perceiver and from the standpoint of identification. he is one with the atom of substance, he is able to cognize the- 55- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust minutest universe; he is one with the solar system, the vastest universe he is

ry aspiration, spiritual reading and devotion to ishvara. we must here bear in mind that we are beginning the book which outlines the practical part of the work, which gives the rules which must be followed if the aspirant hopes to achieve, and which indicates those methods which will bring about the realization of spiritual consciousness. the objective has been dealt with in book i. the aspirant naturally says on concluding book i "how desirable and how right, but how shall this be? what must i do? where shall i begin" patanjali starts at the very beginning and in this second book he indicates: 1. the basic personality requirements, 2. the hindrances which can then be noted by the earnest disciple, 3. the eight "means of yoga" or the eight kinds of activity which will bring about the need

tence, and an unfluctuating steady mind, one that is absolutely under control. of these three, it might be said that the physical posture is of the least importance, and that the position in which the aspirant can the soonest forget that he possesses a physical body is the best. it might be generally laid down that an upright position in a comfortable chair, with the spine erect, the feet crossed naturally, the hands folded in the lap, the eye closed, and the chin a little dropped is the best posture for the occidental aspirant. in the east there is a science of postures and about eighty-four different positions, some of them most intricate and painful, are listed. this science is a branch of hatha yoga and is not to be followed by the fifth root-race; it is a remnant of that yoga which wa

ve chitta occur like a flash of lightning. this is the state technically called "nirodha" it must be remembered that (as vivekananda says- 142- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust "if there is a modification which impels the mind to rush out through the senses and the yogi tries to control it, that very control itself will be a modification" the impress of the will upon the mind will naturally lead to the mind assuming the shape that controls it and it will be thrown into a modification, dependent largely upon the point in evolution the aspirant has reached, the trend of his daily thought, and the extent of his egoic contact. this is not the true and highest form of contemplation. it is but one of the earlier stages, but it is much higher than concentration and meditation with

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

t about by the fusion of the eastern and the western techniques of mental training. this has already proceeded apace and thinkers in both hemispheres are realizing that this fusion is leading towards some most significant realization. edward carpenter says that "we seem to be arriving at a time when, with the circling of our knowledge of the globe, a great synthesis of all human thought..is quite naturally and inevitably taking place. out of this meeting of elements is already arising the dim outline of a philosophy which must surely dominate human thought for a long period."1(1) herein lies the glory and hope of the race and the outstanding triumph of science. we are now one people. the heritage of any race lies open to another; the best thought of the centuries is available for all; and

s within themselves and enable them, in that light, to see light. this work of revelation is based on certain definite theories as to the constitution and nature of the human being. the evolution and perfecting of the mind faculty in man, with its keenness and capacity for concentration gives the west at this time the opportunity to put these theories to the test. an intelligent experiment is now naturally in order "the new synthesis of mind and soul" keyserling says "must originate from the mind, on the height of supreme intellectuality, if something decisive is to happen."3(28) but to do this, there must be a clear understanding of three points upon which the oriental position is based, and which, if true, validate the entire contention of the student of the oriental technique of meditat

soul life, and begin to function consciously and simultaneously as a soul and as a man? what must he do to bring about that union between the soul and its instrument which is essential if the driving urge of his nature is ever to be satisfied? how can he know, and not just believe and hope and aspire? the experienced voice of the eastern wisdom comes to us with one word: meditation. the question naturally arises "is that all" and the answer is "yes" if meditation is rightly followed, and if perseverance is the keynote of the life, then increasingly soul contact is established. the results of that contact work out in self-discipline, in purification, and in the life of aspiration and of service. meditation in the eastern sense is, as we shall see, a strictly mental process, leading to soul

ating in what is regarded as the psychical world the world of illusion, of feeling and of emotion. but in the soul, this same power shows forth as pure perception, and infallible spiritual vision. the higher correspondences of the lower physical and psychical powers are brought into functioning activity through meditation, and so supersede their lower expressions. these powers unfold normally and naturally. this they do, not because they are desired and consciously developed, but because as the inner god assumes control and dominates his bodies, his powers become apparent upon the physical plane and potentialities will then demonstrate forth as known realities. the true mystic does not concern himself with the powers and faculties, but only with the possessor of those powers. he concentrat

nt of meditation learns to be wide awake mentally, and potently aware of phenomena, vibration and states of being. he is positive, active and self-reliant, and the brain and the focussed mind are closely coordinated. he is no impractical dreamer, yet the world of practical and physical affairs is temporarily negated- 59- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust if the student is not naturally of the positive mental type, some serious, persistent, intellectual training (designed to create mental alertness and polarization) should be taken up along with the practice of meditation, otherwise the process will degenerate into an emotional revery, or a negative blankness. both conditions carry with them their own dangers, and, if prolonged, will tend to make a man an impractical pe

ing entrance into new fields of phenomena. he has developed faculties he is totally unable to control, and he finds very often that he is unable to shut out sounds and sights which he has learned to register and being helpless to escape from the contacts of both the physical and the psychical, he is torn in two directions, and gets no peace. physical sounds and sights are his normal heritage, and naturally make their impacts upon his senses, but when the psychic world with its own sights and sounds also makes an impact he is helpless; he cannot shut his eyes and remove himself from undesirable psychic surroundings. a doctor of divinity and pastor of a large church wrote me not long ago that he had been taking breathing exercises, with the idea of improving his health, from a teacher who ha

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

dependent. humanity, as a whole, has already done much in bringing the heart centre into partial activity, and in awakening some of the more important aspects of the throat centre. the problem with many aspirants today is that of the solar plexus, for it is wide open, actively functioning and almost fully awakened. the work of transmutation is however going on simultaneously, leading as one might naturally suppose to a good deal of difficulty and to chaotic conditions. the heart centre is also beginning to vibrate, but is not yet awakened; the throat centre is frequently prematurely awakened, through the transfer of energy from the sacral centre. this is due to several causes sometimes to spiritual purpose and intent, but more frequently to a negation of the normal sex life, owing to econo

is too is superseded by love of the ideal, of the plan, and of the purposes underlying the universe itself. the man comes to know himself as naught but a channel through which spiritual agencies can work, and realises himself as a corporate part of the one life. then he sees even humanity as relative and fractional, and becomes immersed in the great will. 3. service. a study of right motive leads naturally to right service, and often parallels in its objective form, the motivating consciousness. from service to an individual as an expression of love, to the family, or to the nation, there grows service to a member of the hierarchy, to a master's group and thence service to humanity. eventually there is developed a consciousness of and service of the plan, and a consecration to the underlyi

ienced probationary disciple who wrestles in the vale of illusion, and deals not alone with his own nature but with the forces of that vale also, recognising its dual nature. then, the disciple comes forth to battle and faces with courage (and often with clear vision) the forces arrayed against him. they involve not only those in his own nature and in those aspects of the astral plane to which he naturally re-acts, but also involve the forces of illusion arrayed against the group of disciples to which he belongs. let all disciples take note of this and have it in mind in these difficult and strenuous days. such disciples are in conscious contact at times with their soul forces and for them there is no defeat nor turning back. they are the tried- 135- a treatise on white magic copyright 199

sts must be made subservient to those of the group. gradually the teaching was re-organized, and the curriculum increased; little by little the mysteries were developed as the people became ready for them until we have the marvelous schools of the mysteries of chaldea, egypt, greece and many others. 9. three things might be mentioned: a. the relatively low point of evolution of many men and their naturally physical polarization. b. the work of the black adepts and the followers of the left hand path. when the ibezhan adepts (again under instructions from the masters at shamballa) began to withdraw into the temples, to make the mysteries more difficult of attainment and to work against abuses and distortions, a number of their erstwhile followers, many of great power and knowledge, fought t

and for all whether you prefer to work in the old exoteric ambitious manner, building and vitalising an organisation, and so producing all the mechanism which goes with such a method of work. remember that such groups are still greatly needed and are useful. it is not yet the new age and the little ones must not be left exposed to the new forces, nor turned out bereft of the nursery to which they naturally belong. should the new mode of work appeal to you, see to it that the personality is subordinated, that the life of meditation is kept paramount in importance, that sensitivity to the subjective realm is cultivated, and any necessary outer activities are handled from within outwards. avoid a purely mystical introspection or its opposite extreme, an over-emphasised organising spirit, reme

h upon is that all this deeply esoteric work must only proceed under the direction of the skilled teacher. platitudinously, the aspirant is told that "when the pupil is ready, the master will appear. he then settles comfortably back and waits, or focuses his attention upon an attempt to attract the attention of some master, having apparently settled in his mind that he is ready or good enough. he naturally gives himself a spiritual prod at intervals, and attends spasmodically to the work of discipline and of purification. but steady and prolonged undeviating effort on the part of aspirants is rare indeed. it is indeed true that at the right moment the master will appear, but the right moment is contingent upon certain self-induced conditions. when the process of purification has become a l

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

hrough the process of evolution, constituting a thinking, feeling entity; or whether it is no more than the aggregated life and consciousness of the cells themselves. the above is a generalisation which will serve our purpose and will cover the general proposition. it will appear, as we study, that the energies which inform the personalities and which constitute the nature of the human being fall naturally into three groups: 1. those energies which we call "the spirits in men" you note here the utter superficiality of that phrase. it is meaningless and misleading. spirit is one, but within that essential unity the "points of fire" or "the divine sparks" can be seen and noted. these unities, within the unity, are coloured by and react qualitatively to, three types of energy, for it is scien

evelopment. aspirants learn to be master and adept by handling their own physical plane affairs and their astral idiosyncrasies. this they must do in the light and strength of their own souls. we who teach would break a law and hinder their development if we attempted to enforce conditions which- 79- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust come not naturally. we should also overstimulate their lower natures. when will aspirants learn that the teachers and senior disciples in charge of them work only on mental levels and with the soul? when will they grasp the fact that until a man has contacted his own soul, and has learned to function as a controlled mind as well, there is little we can do for him? again i say, we are not interested in pers

e determining of this development it is impossible for man as yet to see the relations, for the cycles covered are so vast, the action of the fire in these tremendous periods so varying, and the recognition of the intermediate stages so difficult, that aught that i could say would but feed amusement and incredulity. but two basic premises can be laid down: 1. that the many mineral substances fall naturally into seven main groups, corresponding to the seven subdivisions of the influencing rays, those of organisation and power. 2. that only in those world cycles when the seventh ray is in manifestation, and therefore supremely powerful, do certain hidden changes take place in these seven groups. these are the correspondences, in the mineral evolution, to the seven initiations of man. at thes

and the spiritual, and not upon the material and the physical. quality: this quality is the development of sattva or rhythm within the human kingdom. this is really harmonious response to vibration, and leads to the integration of the unit in the whole and to the production of that "understanding" which will enable the man to eliminate all barriers in his consciousness, and to render (simply and naturally) a rhythmic and complete response to all conditions and states of awareness. let it ever be remembered that the secret of the quality of humanity (if i may use so cumbrous a phrase) is the power to identify the human consciousness with all other forms of consciousness and of awareness, with all forms of unconscious and instinctual response, and with all forms of the superconscious or div

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

tests triumphantly undergone. he is the one whose "star shines forth" when the initiate enters into light. there are therefore three initiators: first, a man's own soul, then the christ of history, and finally the ancient of days, the one in whom "we live, and move, and have our being."13 these ideas are interesting when we realise that out of the five initiations there are three which seem, and naturally so, to be of supreme importance. in the life of christ there are episodes which- 28- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust represent great points of attainment, all climaxing cycles and initiating new ones. these are the first initiation, the birth; the third initiation, the transfiguration; and the fifth, the resurrection. there is in nature some mysterious value which is

(18) the assumption of the virgin (15th august) and of (19) the nativity of the virgin (8th september, corresponding to the movement of the god through virgo; there is the conflict of christ and his disciples with the autumnal asterisms (20) the serpent and the scorpion; and finally there is the curious fact that the church (21) dedicates the very day of the winter solstice (when any one may very naturally doubt the re-birth of the sun) to st. thomas, who doubted the truth of the resurrection!"40 any student of comparative religion can investigate the truth of these statements, and at the end will stand amazed at the persistence of god's love and the willingness to sacrifice themselves which all these sons of god manifest. it is therefore wise and timely to remember that "these events are

find love's veiled sacrament. some secret revelation, sweetness, light, waits to waylay the wrestler in the night. in the thick darkness, at its very heart, christ meets, transfigured, souls he calls apart" in this cave of initiation, all the four kingdoms of nature can be seen unmistakably symbolised for us. in the rocky structure of the cave, the mineral kingdom appears. the fodder and the hay, naturally there, symbolise the vegetable kingdom. the ox and the ass represent the animal nature, but they represent also far more than that. the ox stood for that form of worship which should have been passing off the earth at the time christ came. there were still many to be found who worshipped the bull, which was the worship prevalent in the age when our sun was passing through the age of taur

church and the educators of the race are almost entirely occupied with sin and how to prevent it. one wonders sometimes what the world would have been like today if the exponents of the christian faith had occupied themselves with the theme of love and loving service instead of with this constantly reiterated emphasis upon the blood sacrifice and upon the wickedness of man. the theme of sin runs naturally and normally throughout human history; and the effort to expiate it, in the form of animal sacrifice, has always been present. the belief in an angry deity, who exacted penalties for all that was done by man against a brother, and who demanded a price for all that was given to man as a product of the natural processes of the earth, is as old as man himself. it has passed through many pha

he had to undergo the experience of an utter renunciation of all that had constituted his very being. this brought the cry of protest and of questioning "my god, my god! why hast thou forsaken me" then followed three words of a different quality altogether. in the words "i thirst" he expressed the motivating power of every saviour. this was misinterpreted by the onlookers, who have given it most naturally a physical connotation; but it surely had a deeper meaning, and must have reference to that divine thirst which sweeps through the consciousness of every son of god who has achieved divinity, and which indicates his willingness to undertake the task of saviour. it is characteristic of all who have attained that they cannot rest satisfied with their achievement which brought them liberati

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

aspect of divinity, the creator aspect. this works in matter and substance in order to create forms through which the quality may express itself and so demonstrate the nature of divinity on the plane of appearances. 2. the egoic consciousness is that of the second aspect of divinity, that of the soul, expressing itself as quality and as the determining subjective "colour" of the appearances. this naturally varies, according to the ability of the soul in any form to master its vehicle, matter, and to express- 2- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust innate quality through the outer form. 3. the monadic consciousness is that of the first aspect of divinity, that which embodies divine life purpose and intent, and which uses the soul in orde

are at this time engaged. this indicates, does it not, the point of evolution reached by the majority? when the rhythm of this law has been imposed and the natural impetus of the man in incarnation is to be an expression of the soul, and when this rhythm can be established as a natural daily expression, the man begins to "stand in spiritual being" and the life which pours through him, gently and naturally, will then have an effect upon his environment and his associates. this effect can then be called a "life of service" too much emphasis has been laid upon the process whereby the lower nature is to be subjugated to the higher law of service, and the idea of sacrifice, in its worst implications, has been developed. this idea emphasises the necessary and inevitable clashing between the low

sonal desire, and the tide of evolution has been with this type for a very long time. but the sixth ray method of evoking desire for the materialising of an ideal is indispensable, and, fortunately, there are many aspirants and disciples on this ray available today. ray vii. this ray provides at this time an active and necessary grouping of disciples who are eager to aid the plan. their work lies naturally on the physical plane. they can organise the evoked ideal which will embody as much of the idea of god as the period and humanity can evidence and produce in form upon the earth. their work is potent and necessary and calls for much skill in action. this is the ray that is coming into power. none of these ray participants in the hierarchical crusade today can really work without each oth

the pouring in of a triple energy in seven ways. the potency of these forces lies behind the disruption of the present time, but a new kingdom in nature will be born. the interest of this, psychologically speaking, does not lie in the historicity of the facts stated, but in the appearance upon earth today of the higher types at present found amongst men everywhere. egos of will are relatively and naturally few; egos of love are becoming more frequent in appearance; intelligent egos are widely distributed. there is a balance now being established between the egos of love and of intelligence, and these together must and will inaugurate the new civilisation which will be the field for the culture of the kingdom of god on earth. the coming of this kingdom will be as much a precipitation of an

rk and plan which is the guarantee that there exists in man the capacity to respond eventually and in group formation to god's plan, based on god's vision. all these basic, developing, divine instincts and expressions of god's consciousness and awareness find their embryonic reflections in our modern humanity. it is no part of my purpose to indicate my understanding of god's plan. this is limited naturally by my capacity. only dimly do i sense it, and only occasionally and faintly does the outline of god's stupendous objective dawn on my mind. this plan can only be sensed visioned and known in truth by the hierarchy, and then only in group formation and by those masters who can function in full monadic consciousness. they alone are beginning to comprehend what it is. suffice it for the res

ynthesis should be grasped. analysis is too often confused with separativeness. the problem is complex and difficult, but an understanding of the underlying implications will emerge as the race grows in wisdom and in knowledge. we are here concerned with the concept of the plan as initiates have grasped it. f. the quality, innate in man, to idealise it is interesting to note how automatically and naturally the factors inducing soul control, as outlined up to this point, have brought us to the sixth law or rule, the power innate, inherent, and spiritually instinctual to idealise. instinct, intellect, intuition, ideation, and illumination these are but differentiations and distinctive aspects of one great inherent capacity in man, and are found in all forms in all kingdoms in varying degree

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

uman being is not rare but to find it in a group is rare indeed. the submergence of personal interests in the good of the family or in that of another person is often to be found, for the beauty of the human heart has manifested itself down the ages. to find such an attitude in a group of people and to see such a point of view maintained with an unbroken rhythm and demonstrating spontaneously and naturally this will be the glory of the new age. to see the link of pure love and of soul relation, realised and utilised in group form and work is indeed new and the attainment of this is the ideal which i set before this group of my disciples. if this group measures up to the vision as it exists in my mind, there will be established upon the physical plane focal points of specialised force throu

the purpose which lies behind the groups and of the general plan into which it is desired that they fit. in the early stages of any hierarchical experiment, much difficulty is encountered, owing to the material with which the initiating agents (such as myself) have to work. any new idea, especially if it embodies a purpose which can only materialise later when the plan is further perfected, fails naturally to meet with full comprehension in the early stages. i have said that these groups constitute an experiment. this experiment is fourfold in nature and a concise statement about it may prove helpful. i. they are an experiment in founding or starting focal points of energy in the human family through which certain energies can flow into the entire race of men. ii. they are an experiment in

heritage of future centuries. to this particular branch of hierarchical work, i pledged myself; it would provide the nucleus for the coming types of civilisation and the characteristics and activities which could be unfolded- 43- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust under the incoming new major influences. these have always interested me and i have specialised in them. naturally, i looked around among those whose lives i have been watching sometimes for several incarnations. among these were those of you who are now working with me. these groups constitute the germ of a great experiment. if successful, they will, in the course of the next 275 years: 1. anchor on earth certain types of the higher forces which the race needs and which are not yet active. 2. develo

in a spirit of real detachment that the best work of a disciple is done. the disciple comes to realise that because of this detachment he is (for the remainder of his life) simply a worker one of a great army of hierarchical workers with supposedly no personality inclinations, objectives, or wishes. there is for him nothing but constant work and constant association with other people. he may be a naturally isolated person, with a deep craving for- 44- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust solitude but that matters not. it is the penalty he must pay for the opportunity to meet the need of the hour. the hardest organised push of the hierarchy is now taking place and its objective is to offset the tendency of the race to crystallise into separativeness, for separati

xists on our side and is found, therefore, upon the inner planes. the providing of an adequate instrument through which we can work must come from you. the time must come, however, when the work of each group of disciples must definitely integrate and thus change from the theoretical and the experimental to the definite and the practical. then the period of group usefulness will arrive. this will naturally depend upon two things: 1. when the group reaches a certain stage of synthesis, then it will become possible for the group to work as a group with power. 2. if the group fails to integrate and to take advantage of group opportunity and the particular call- 57- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust to service, then a re-arrangement of the personnel will be essen

d) has already been undergone by thousands, and they are sincerely and definitely moving forward upon the way. i would remind you here that many, many lives can elapse between the first initiation and the second long, long interludes of silent and almost unapparent growth. you are in no way unique or far ahead of the senior world aspirants. in that lies cause for encouragement and humility. it is naturally not my intention to state who is being prepared for any particular initiation. that is a matter for each of you to discover for himself. it is a matter of interior orientation and not a matter of outside information. one point anent the taking of the first three major initiations, i would like to refer to at this point. it is that they have always to be taken when in a physical body and

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

d out by the organized churches (which show a woeful lack of appreciation of the problem) or by spiritually minded groups and individuals. the work to be done is so acutely needed and the perils of its non-accomplishment are so appalling that it is necessary to indicate certain major lines of danger and certain national aptitudes which carry a menace to the peace of the world. these problems fall naturally into two categories: i. the internal, psychological problems of the individual nations. ii. major world problems, such as the relation between nations and business and the forces of labour. before the world can be a safer, sweeter, saner and more beautiful place, all the nations must take stock of themselves and begin to handle their own psychological weaknesses and complexes- 5- problem

nts for agriculture, immediate relief in food and clothing, plus the wherewithal to start again their educational institutions, to organize their schools and to equip them with what is immediately required. they certainly do not want a horde of well-meaning people taking over their educational or medical institutions, or imposing democratic, communistic or any other particular ideology upon them. naturally, the principles of nazism and of fascism must be swept away, but the nations must be free to work out their own destiny. they have each of them their own traditions, cultures and backgrounds. they are being forced to build anew but what they- 24- problems of humanity copyright 1998 lucis trust build must be their own; it must be distinctive of them and an expression of their own inner li

has brought great evolutionary development and benefits education, medical aid, the ending of the ceaseless tribal wars, sanitation, and a more enlightened religious system in the place of the barbaric cults and crude religious practices. much evil followed the explorer, the missionary and the trader but much good also followed in their steps, particularly in those of the missionary. the negro is naturally religious and mystically inclined, and the major tenets of the christian faith have a definite appeal to his nature; the emotional aspects of the christian presentation (with the emphasis upon love and goodness and the life hereafter) is understood by the emotionally focussed negro. behind the many separative religious cults of that dark land, there emerges a fundamental and pure mystici

the part of the white people, plus cooperative planning for the future? will this be paralleled by an ability on the part of the negro races to move slowly and wisely, to avoid bloodshed and rancour, to see through the devious ways of selfish political agents (seeking to exploit them) and demonstrate also such an outstanding capacity to handle their own affairs and produce their own leaders that naturally and automatically, without conflict or violence, they will gather the reins of government into their own hands and gradually eliminate white control? will the white nations who today commercially exploit africa, holding on to their land tenure, relinquish their so-called rights (based on the fact that possession is nine-tenths of the law) and substitute the new age methods of right human

needs and that only the southerner understands how to handle the negro is disproved by the negro himself who wants none of it; his repudiation of it demonstrates a sound sense of values and that he knows the distinction between paternalism (which keeps the negro backward, uneducated and under obligation to the white) and the freedom which he wants to share with all men in the world. the negro is naturally easy, accommodating, kindly and anxious to like people and be liked; if today so many negroes are arrogant, vindictive, full of hate and anxious to assert themselves it is because they have been made so by the white people. the white people face a grave responsibility and it lies in their hands to change conditions. when they do so, they will find the negro as responsive to good and fair

e people. the present program of the catholic church has definite political implications; their attitude to communism has in it the seeds of another world war. the political activities of the catholic church have not built for peace, no matter under what guise they are presented. c. a planned policy whereby the mass of the people are kept in intellectual ignorance and, through this ignorance, are naturally to be found among the reactionary and conservative forces which are so powerfully at work resisting the new age with its new civilization and more enlightened culture. blind faith and complete confidence in the priest and in the vatican are regarded as spiritual duties. the roman catholic church stands entrenched and unified against any new and evolutionary presentation of truth to the p

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

st, accepted, before he can usefully work amongst men. if he were to come immediately, his voice would not be heard, for the noise of men's quarrelling is too great; if he sought to attract human attention, even through the prophesied sound of the trumpet (matt. xxiv.31, he would be classed simply as one who advertised himself; if he preached and taught, he would attract primarily those who think naturally in unison with his message, or the gullible and the credulous would flock to him, as they do to all new teachers no matter what they teach. the bulk of human beings are still too hungry, too devastated psychically, too bewildered and distressed, and too unsure of their future, their freedom and their security to be in any condition to listen to him. he will not come, we may be sure, as a

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

ay of ceremonial ritual. 3. the energy of the second ray, which is always basically present in our solar system, that of love-wisdom, to which many of the egos now in incarnation belong and will increasingly belong. the next one hundred and fifty years will see them coming into incarnation. the reason is that it is to this type of human being that the work of reconstruction, and of re-building is naturally committed. 4. the energy of intelligence, actively displayed in creative activity. the creative ability of the future will emerge on a relatively large scale in the realm of creative living and not so much in the realm of creative art. this creative living will express itself through a new world of beauty and of recognised divine expression; through the outer form, the "light of livingne

of true values and right understanding. the subject is too vast a one for me to deal with here, except in illustration of the points which i am endeavouring to make, but one hint i will give. if the societies and organisations, connected with the spiritualistic movement and the psychical research groups, would seek for and find the natural sensitives (and not the trance mediums) and those who are naturally clair-audient and clair-voyant and would study their disclosures, their words, their reactions and their modes of working they would discover much about some of the natural and normal powers of man powers which have been in abeyance during the period wherein mind development has been the objective and which humanity shares with two great groups of lives the members of the hierarchy and t

sed on the will-to-good of divinity itself. the inpouring soul energy can be slowed down or speeded on its way according to the purpose, aspiration and the orientation of the entity (human or national; it can express soul purpose or personality selfishness, but the innate urge to betterment will inevitably triumph. this entire question of the planetary centres and the energy which they release is naturally of great interest and, could we but realise it, of supreme importance. some great truth lies veiled behind the tendency of all peoples to regard certain cities and places as holy and as set apart for their spiritual value; they make them the goal of their pilgrimages; in connection with the human being, the same analogy holds good and the heart, for some reason, is regarded as holier and

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

ective of all groups of disciples, but it is the main objective of that group which we might call the telepathic communicators; here they can render potent service. groups of sensitives of this order can constitute a working, mediating body, and transmit the new knowledge and teaching for the race; they can mould public opinion and change the current of men's thoughts. all small groups of people, naturally and inevitably, arrive at a telepathic relation between themselves, and between the personnel of similar groups, and this is to be desired and fostered and should rightly and steadily increase. but, as your telepathic sensitivity is increased, see to it that you are not deflected from your main group objective, which is to study and understand the significance of glamour and the laws for

is the prayer of your friend and brother who has fought his way through to a greater measure of light. during the past six months, four members of this group of students have been fighting glamour in their own individual lives, and for the most part successfully. i make reference to this because in an experimental group such as this, it is well to anticipate such a situation; such wrestling will naturally occur, because only that which is experimentally known becomes a true content of the equipment of the disciple. earlier i referred to the fact that part of the plan of the hierarchy embraces the starting of small groups such as this one which would have the definite objective of providing the active means whereby the world glamour today so potent and deep can be dissipated. the time has

and of group recognition and work and service will impose themselves upon him until he finds that he is a member of the new group of world servers, working under the conditions which are the rules governing their activities. as he learns to travel with them upon the road, their governing incentives and the techniques of their chosen service will penetrate his consciousness, and automatically and naturally he will begin to obey the higher rhythm and give his assent to the laws which control group life and group consciousness. finally, he will find himself entering into the silent places where the masters of the wisdom dwell, and will work in group rhythm with them, obeying thus the laws of the spiritual realm, which are the subjective laws of god. time and again, along the road, he will re

ntrolled forces, and the world of force becomes a consciously sensed reality to the struggling aspirant. it is for this reason that i have stated that maya is predominantly a difficulty of the etheric body, for in relation to maya we are dealing with the forces pouring through the seven centres of the body (in all or in some, producing reactions and effects that are desirable or disastrous. it is naturally necessary to realise that all manifestation on all levels is an expression of force, but the forces to which i refer here under the term maya are those uncontrolled energies, those undirected impulses which emanate from the world of prana and from the latent force of matter itself. these sweep a man into wrong activity and surround him with a whirlpool of effects and of conditions in whi

offer the opportunity to the man of evoking the understanding and point of view of the soul, for they provide the means whereby experience is gained. this experience will lead eventually to the soul assuming control of the mechanism, the personality, and thus giving to that soul a definite field of service. the vehicles through which the soul is seeking experience and expression are normally and naturally subject to world glamours, and to the glamours of humanity as well as illusion. when the soul, in the early stages of experience, falls into the snare of maya, of glamour and eventually of illusion, the reason is that the soul is identifying itself with those forms and therefore with the surrounding glamour, and thus failing to achieve identification with itself. as evolution proceeds, t

fficult to adjust themselves to the new vision of world life and of social order, as expressed in the newer ideologies. they are powerfully conditioned by their cast, their tradition and their background. 2. they can be the more modern ideas which are, in the last analysis, the reaction of modern thought to world conditions and situations, and to these many other aspirants are very prone and most naturally so, especially if living in the vortex of force which we call modern europe. such modern ideas are construed today into major currents and dominating ideologies, and to these every intelligent person must inevitably react, though they forget that that reaction is based on tradition, or upon national or international predisposition. 3. they can be the newer dimly sensed ideas which have i

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

in evocative response) what he needs in all the various departments of his being. this, in its turn, forces him whether he likes it or not to produce an effect upon other people; this can be far more potent for good or evil, and from the telepathic angle, than he likes to think or can conceive. you see, therefore, how these sciences of impression, of invocation and evocation, and of telepathy are naturally concerned with what is inherent in man and in his relation to his environment and circumstances. the germ or embryonic capacity for all types of planetary contact is inherent in every man and will not be frustrated in the long run. in this knowledge of goals already achieved in the three worlds lies the guarantee of achievement in the more subjective worlds which are present within the a

of the universal mind of the one in whom we live and move and have our being- 42- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust xi. results of contact and receptivity i am not indicating in any way how an individual can become telepathic. all those developments within the area or region of progressive contacts are only useful and truly available when they are developed normally and naturally and are not the result of premature unfoldment. when the development is premature there is always the danger of wrong, erroneous and self-centred interpretations. the telepathic information can be of purely selfish or personal import and that type of telepathy has no place in what i am seeking to impart. people today frequently evidence a telepathic tendency or capacity. they tune in (a

prototypes upon the cosmic mental planes. these points are peculiarly difficult for men to grasp at this time wherein their state of consciousness is concentratedly individualised. nevertheless, there is on man's part a steadily growing responsiveness to an expanding environment, as for instance man's recognition of the distinction between nationalism and inter-nationalism. this responsiveness is naturally conditioned by human freewill, effective peculiarly in the timing process. he may learn rapidly and fast or he may go the slow way, but his state of consciousness remains one of a developing reaction to his environment, as registered by his consciousness, and in which he (stage by stage) becomes an integral factor. this integration into his environment, his absorption of its atmosphere a

rocess is carried forward upon the astral plane and with astral substance. this, in its highest form, becomes the factor which later makes intuitive awareness and intuitive sensitivity possible; then the process is carried forward in buddhic substance. aspirants are, at one stage of their development, strongly astral-buddhic in nature. this should be remembered. 2. mental telepathy. this involves naturally two minds or several minds, and the process is carried forward in the substance of the mental plane. it is the factor which makes possible the activity which we call "impression" this impression comes largely from certain aspects of the mental plane, such as: a. the soul of the telepathic individual, using the knowledge petals of the egoic lotus a high form of mental intelligence. b. the

etheric body from its environment or to isolate its particular type of energy or livingness, for the reason that its automaton, the physical body being composed of vibrant energetic atoms is itself in constant movement, and such movement involves a necessary radiation as a consequence; animal magnetism is an illustration of this radiation. this emanation from the dense physical body normally and naturally mingles with the energies of the etheric body, and thus only the trained seer can differentiate between the two, particularly within the physical body itself. from one point of view the etheric body can be looked at in two ways: first, as it interpenetrates, underlies and occupies the entire physical organism and, secondly, as it extends beyond the physical form and surrounds it like an

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

. it is through the relation of the three aspects of the third divine manifestation law, affinity and concretised energy that money is created- 146- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust it is here that many mystics and world servers prove futile. they work from far too high a level and from the standpoint of spiritual incentive. they normally and naturally (because that is where their focus of consciousness is placed) work from the standpoint of the second aspect, whereas it is the third aspect (equally divine and equally important) which must be invoked and evoked. ponder upon these words. it is not the bringing together of spirit and matter as occultism understands those terms but the relating of physical need and physical supply and the

- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. bringing into manifestation thereby the hidden man of the heart, the christ within, the soul, the group conscious man. what will be the objective and the consummation of the activity of the cardinal cross during the next solar system is hidden in the revelation which comes to the man who has taken the third initiation. it is connected naturally with the spirit or first aspect of divinity, or with the monad and with the expression of the divine consciousness. until a man has, however, taken this initiation, he profits not from anything that i could tell him in this connection. for its impartation also, words are useless and in fact do not exist. as i have told you, virgo is regarded by the esoteric teachers of the hierarchy to b

the christ principle into generation or into matter. virgo and venus are together two aspects of intelligence. the symbolism of the descent of spirit into the womb of the virgin mother is preserved for us in the astrological fact that venus falls in this sign; esoterically, she disappears from view and vanishes into the darkness. neptune, the expression of the sixth ray of idealistic devotion, is naturally rendered more impotent in this sign and simultaneously his "power is lessened" for the drive and urge of devotion and desire give place in this powerful sign to the natural processes of form production and to the silent activity which is going on within the womb of time and space. jupiter, in spite of its latent power, is also "lessened" in influence at this time because of the second pr

ression of the knowledge which the soul has on its own plane and level of awareness. if the inner meanings of the outer symbolic forms of existence were registered by an unprepared form (the response apparatus of the soul in the three worlds and, in the case of man, involving an unprepared and undeveloped nervous system, glandular system and brain) the destruction of the form by soul energy would naturally supervene and a shattering of the lower expression would take place. it is here that the significance and purpose of time can be noted and intelligently employed, but this involves a most definite development of the esoteric sense. there are other reasons, but this one will suffice. in the evolutionary process there is, therefore, first the form, gradually prepared, adjusted, aligned and

oes, because its basic quality demonstrates as desire in the mass of men and as will or directed purpose in the disciple or the initiate. it manifests as stubbornness in the average man (and this is literally wilful adherence to personality aims) or as intelligently expressed will actuated by the impulse of love in the advanced man. this connotes adherence to soul purpose. people who are taurians naturally and by natal inclination would do well to consider this statement and thus test all their major determining activities by the question: is my present attitude, my work or intention actuated by personality desire or am i working and planning directly under soul urge and incentive? this should give the keynote of all taurian problems. the entire secret of divine purpose and planning is hid

t full illumination is achieved and also the development of the spiritual consciousness substituting these higher soul aspects for the lower form reactions. it is interesting to note that in scorpio, uranus is exalted which gives indication of the success of the task which the uranian forces undertook. achievement is attained. mars is in detriment in this sign. its activity adds constantly to the naturally warlike nature of taurus but the potency of the taurian struggle is so great, esoterically speaking, that the effect of mars is lost in the larger whole. it "adds to the glamour and confusion and yet holds within itself hope for the struggling man" constantly in this sign comes the emphasis upon struggle. it is a cosmic, planetary and individual struggle, for desire-will underlies the ma

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

long range of human history and placed along with the world's great figures, who is alice ann bailey? a quite unimportant woman who was forced (usually against her will) by circumstances, by an actively intruding conscience, and by a knowledge of what her master wanted done, to undertake certain tasks. a woman who was always scared of life (perhaps partly due to an oversheltered childhood; who is naturally so shy that even today, if she has to go to a luncheon party, has to muster the courage to ring the bell; who is very domestic and loves to cook and wash (and god knows has done her full share of it) and who hates publicity. i have never been robust but have enormous vitality. all through my life i have been forced to spend weeks and sometimes months in bed. for the last eight years i ha

ld search for the world of meaning which must be found, if any answer to the perplexities of life and the sorrows of humanity is to be discovered. progress is rooted in the mystical consciousness. a good occultist must be, first of all, a practicing mystic (or do i mean a practical mystic perhaps both) and the development of the heart response and the power to feel (and to feel accurately) should naturally and normally precede the mental approach and the power to know. surely spiritual instinct must precede spiritual knowledge, just as the instincts of the animal, the child and of the undeveloped person always precede intellectual perception. surely vision must come before the mode to make the vision a reality is mastered. surely questioning and a blind feeling after god must antedate the

the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust lived until in their late teens, and as i saw them go through the public school system of the country, i have wondered how they would have liked the regimented life i and my sister lived. with more or less success, i have tried to give my daughters a happy life and when they grumbled over the hardness of life as all young people normally and naturally do i have been forced to recognise what a perfectly wonderful time they have had compared to the girls of my generation and social background. until i was twenty my life was completely disciplined by people or by the social conventions of the time. i could not do this; i could not do that; such and such an attitude was incorrect; what will people think or say? you will be talked about if

fact that i, a young girl called alice la trobe-bateman, had an interview with a master but in the fact that knowing nothing whatsoever of their existence, i met one of them and that he talked with me. the value is to be found also in the fact that everything that he told me came true (after i had tried hard to meet requirements) and because i discovered that he was not the master jesus, as i had naturally supposed, but a master of whom i could not possibly have heard and one who was totally unknown to me. anyway, the master k. h. is my master, beloved and real. i have worked for him ever since i was fifteen years old and i am now one of the senior disciples in his group, or as it is called esoterically in his ashram. i make these statements with a definite purpose in mind. so much nonsens

there was always christ. i knew him; he struggled and yearned over humanity; he agonised to save them but seemed quite unable to save them on a large scale and had, therefore, to stand by and see them go to hell. i did not formulate all this clearly to myself at this time; i myself was saved and happy to be saved. i was working hard to save others and it was too bad that god had created hell but, naturally, i assumed that he knew what he was doing and in any case no real christian questioned god: he simply accepted what he was told was god's dictum and that was that- 26- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust this was my spiritual background and field of thinking. from the worldly angle things were not so easy. my sister and i had not married in spite of opportunity, a goo

trees, until the land is irrigated and then anything can grow. the roses in baluchistan are something that i have seldom seen equalled anywhere and in my day they blazed in every garden. in the spring the country is a riot of cosmos and then later come the sunflowers. thereby hangs a tale. i was speaking to my sunday bible class in quetta one afternoon and telling the soldiers how the human being naturally and normally turns towards god. i used the sunflower as an illustration of this, pointing out that it was called sunflower because it followed the sun in the heavens. the next morning a soldier came to the door of our sitting-room, with a very grave face, and asked if i would mind coming out into the garden for a minute. i followed him and, without a word, he pointed to the sunflowers. e

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

ore subjective purposes. this again produces trouble, and only when man realises that within the outer physical sheath there exist other bodies which serve more subtle response purposes will we see the gradual readjustment and health of the physical body. with these more subtle sheaths we shall later deal- 3- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust you naturally ask here: what is the general plan which i shall seek to follow as i instruct you in the laws of healing, those laws which guide the initiates and must gradually supersede the more physical methods of the present art of healing? you naturally also seek to know what is the special technique which you as healers must learn to employ, both as regards yourselves and as regards those you seek

ised by him because his focus of attention is astral. from the astral or emotional state of consciousness, much concerning individual physical conditions can be deduced. we must, however, eliminate those ills which are group ills and which have swept into and through all mankind from the world of etheric force, leaving him in some way depleted, or overstimulated, or in such a condition that death naturally supervenes. it might be stated as a basic generalisation that personal physical trouble has its seat at present in the emotional body, and that that vehicle of expression is the one predominant predisposing agent in the ill health of the individual, just as group ills and the sweep of epidemics of any kind through the masses are founded in some condition in the etheric substance of the p

the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust thing, except in the cycles through which the female passes, and little attention is paid to these. the male, however, is not governed by any such cycles, and has broken in also on the rhythm to which the female body should be subordinated, and which rightly understood would determine the use of the sex relationship, including naturally the male impulse also. this failure to live by the law of periodicity and to subordinate the appetites to cyclic control is one of the major causes of disease; and as these laws are given form on the mental plane, one might legitimately say that their infringement has a mental basis. this might be the case if the race were working mentally, but it is not. it is in the modern world of tod

acceptance (in thought and in practical expression) of a condition which seems at present unavoidable. this leads to an avoidance of the waste of time in attempting the impossible and to right effort to carry forward that which is possible. 3. those difficulties which are caused by the failure of the physical apparatus to measure up to the demands of the thought life of the individual. these are, naturally and usually, a part of the physical inheritance, and where this is the case there is normally nothing much to do, though where the aspiration is real and persistent, a great deal might be accomplished in bringing about improvement and laying the ground for better functioning in another life cycle. it is necessary here that i should deal, as briefly as possible, with the problem of mental

ill get a clearer comprehension of my thesis if it is kept relatively free from the technical terms and the academic attitudes of the medical sciences. they would but serve to confuse, and my effort is to give a general picture of the underlying causes of outer physical ills. i seek to present certain aspects of occult therapy for which mankind is now ready, reminding you that the presentation is naturally inadequate and partial, and for that reason may appear incorrect and to be challenging to those who look ever for outlets for human credulity. that, however, concerns me not. time will prove the accuracy of my statements. the new medicine will deal with factors which are dimly recognised at present and which are not, as yet, brought into any real or factual relationship to man and his bo

means that emotional energy, desire and ambition (in the race of men as a whole) are striving upwards towards the higher way. it should be noted here that the transference of solar plexus energy per se is the task of all aspirants to the path of discipleship at this particular time, plus the gradual awakening of the heart centre. the first members of the human family to become group conscious are naturally the aspirants and the disciples, and these set the pace for the rest of humanity. this they achieve through the pressure of life itself and of circumstances, and not by the following of set rules or specific meditations. later, prior to a certain major initiation, such rules and measures may be applied so as to give the initiate immediate and conscious control over the astral body and it

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

hild itself) will always be forced by the teacher into the position of inward search, not outer demand for a reply which can be memorised and which rests upon the authority of the older person. if this seems to you as yet impossible, remember that the children who will or have come into incarnation, after the period of increased stimulation found between the years 1935 and 1942, will normally and naturally respond to this evocation of the mind element. one of the major functions of those who train the infant minds of the race will be to determine, as early as possible in life, which of the seven determining energies are controlling in each case- 22- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust the technique to be later applied will then be built upon this important initial decision

rom prejudice, racial antagonisms, and above everything else, upon compassionate tenderness. this compassionate tenderness is founded on the recognition of the difficulty of living, upon sensitivity to the child's normally affectionate response, and upon a knowledge that love always draws forth what is best in child and man. 2. an atmosphere of patience, wherein the child can become, normally and naturally, a seeker after the light of knowledge; wherein he is sure of always meeting with a quick response to inquiry and a careful reply to all questions, and wherein there is never the sense of speed or hurry. most children's natures are warped by the rush and hurry of those with whom they are perforce associated. there is no time to instruct them and to reply to their small and most necessary

dren of the world. we have noted that in spite of universal educational processes and many centres of learning in every country, we have not yet succeeded in giving our young people the kind of education which will enable them to live wholly and constructively. the development of world education has been progressively along three main lines, starting in the east and culminating today in the west. naturally, i am speaking only in terms of the last two or three thousand years. in asia, we have had the intensive training, down the centuries, of certain carefully chosen individuals and a complete neglect of the masses. asia and asia alone has produced those outstanding figures who are, even today, the object of universal veneration lao tze, confucius, the buddha, shri krishna and the christ. t

it might be added here that the building of the second half of the antahkarana (that which bridges the gap in consciousness between the soul and the spiritual triad) is called the science of vision, because just as the first half of the bridge is built through the use of mental substance, so the second half is built through the use of light substance. 3. the science of service grows normally and naturally out of the successful application of the other two sciences. as the linking up of soul and personality proceeds, and as the knowledge of the plan and the light of the soul pour into the brain consciousness, the normal result is the subordination of the lower to the higher. identification with group purposes and plans is the natural attribute of the soul. as this identification is carried

zenship. today, among the so-called enlightened nations, some kind of compulsory education is imposed upon the masses; the children of all nations are taught reading, writing and the rudiments of arithmetic. they are supposed thereby to have a general idea of world conditions taught geographically, historically and economically and are supposed thereby to achieve some recognition, objectively and naturally, of the processes and reasons why the various nations have come to be what they are and where they are, and so to have gained a consciousness of a general planetary picture. the changing outlines of this picture are today producing mental flexibility in children, and this is, in many ways, a definite asset. in producing citizens, however, the emphasis up till this time has been twofold

of the mass of the people in the common welfare. hitherto the upper layer of society has been interested, either for selfish, self-protective reasons or because of innate paternalism. the intelligentsia and the professional classes have investigated and studied the public welfare from the angle of mental and scientific interest, based upon a general material basis, and the lower middle class has naturally been involved in the same interest, from the point of view of financial and trade returns. today this interest has reached down to the depths of the social order and all classes are keenly alive and alert to the general, national, racial or international good. this is very well and a hopeful sign. 3. humanitarian and philanthropic effort is at its height, alongside of the cruelties, hatr

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

ed stages of discipleship. he knew the exact condition and degree of unfoldment of all the force centres in the chela which in certain cases he stated in exact percentages. even with this knowledge given us we could not know which centre to stimulate next nor how much. moreover djwhal khul has said that given a consecrated active life of selfless service to one's fellowman the centres will unfold naturally and safely without attention to them. the master also knew the basic and planned purpose of the soul for the present incarnation, the hidden hindering karmic forces working out and the latent spiritual capacities previously achieved which could be wisely called upon. someday we shall have occult schools of meditation giving training for initiation. there are none such today. those claimi

etheric body invokes and evokes; but it also, in relation to the physical plane, precipitates energy through a process of appropriation. a study of these things- 15- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust will bring to our attention the entire subject of the centres and this we will approach from the angle of invocation and evocation. the teaching upon the etheric body naturally follows upon any instructions which i may give anent telepathic communication and the manipulation of energy by the initiate-disciple, via the centres, via the group centres and when of very high development and initiate degree via the planetary centres. i have not yet given you much on this theme but there is much that will later be said. i shall, however, have to deal with it only brie

must strive. this programme is an ambitious one, my brothers; it will call forth your utmost capacity and staying power but, if persisted in, it will hasten your development; this will also entail obedience. we are basically occupied, little as you may realise it, in compiling an elementary manual for initiation. ponder on this. much antagonism will be evoked and an uprising of scepticism will be naturally aroused; those who see no need or possibility for any changing of hierarchical methods, and who are the fundamentalists of the theosophical movement and the narrow theologians- 16- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust among the esotericists, will make an outcry. they will be annoyed and bewildered, but they can make no further progress this life unless they w

ced with a vital and beneficent opportunity, they are also faced with the problem of absorbing more "punishment (is not that the word i want, my brother) than they would normally take. will they break under the impact of self-discovery and the opportunity to eliminate personality? or will they rise triumphant from the ashes of their dead selves into living power and beauty? though sanat kumara is naturally unaware of the individual disciple or aspirant, he is not unaware of their massed effect, quality or status. contact and relationship are based upon vibratory reaction, and the potency of the united vibration of the disciples and aspirants of the world is today for the first time in human history strong enough to reach shamballa. this is a new and very interesting fact. the hierarchy the

can begin to make its presence felt, linking heart and head and solar plexus. there is an intermediate stage in which the heart and the ajna centre become aligned and related. this stage is omitted from the enumeration given above owing to the fact that it is of a sevenfold nature and the method of transition and of transference is dependent upon the ray quality. one new item of information comes naturally here. the throat centre is not included in these relationships between centres above the diaphragm as it is to them what the sacral centre is to the solar plexus a point of pure creative activity, set in motion by the interplay of the other centres but particularly is the throat centre energised and actuated eventually by the sacral centre itself. it is an effect or result of relation mo

r mind and the higher mind simultaneously, and the stream of spiritual thought and activity consciously flows whilst the outer pattern of his life proceeds with increasing usefulness. here are the six statements*(8) for each of you, and i will take you alphabetically as usual. one word i would add: seek not to interpret and understand your brother's instructions. telepathic interplay, unrealised, naturally exists among you and your thought and interpretations (based on insufficient knowledge) would undoubtedly impinge upon your brother's mind. this could not fail to have effects. you might interpret wrongly and in any case you know not my intentions where your brother is concerned. your thought might emphasise a concrete meaning whereas i might have in view a totally different application

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

justify such an expenditure of force. psychics are easily deceived. for example, it is of course obvious that on the astral plane there is a thoughtform of myself, your tibetan brother. all who have received the disciples' degree monthly instructions, all who read the books which i have sent out into the world with the aid of a.a.b, also all who are working in my personal group of disciples have naturally and automatically aided in the construction of this astral thoughtform. it is not me, nor is it linked to me, nor do i use it. i have definitely disassociated myself from it and do not employ it as a means of contacting those i teach, for i work from choice entirely on mental levels thereby undoubtedly limiting my range of contacts but increasing the effectiveness of my work. this astral

and cleavages are working out interiorly in closer relations and a more tolerant spirit of understanding. the power to consider, to choose, to think and to discriminate is rapidly developing among all classes everywhere as a result of the many cataclysmic happenings, the presentation of many changing circumstances and the many points of view and theories of government and of religion; these grow naturally out of new contacts and the rapid presentation of events through the medium of the press and the radio. it is this that is of importance from the standpoint of evolution and the growth of the world consciousness. the physical plane happenings are incidental and of no permanent lasting power. the physical plane events and precipitations are carried forward and made possible through focal

there comes a point in his life experience when the angel of the presence is sensed, known, seen and recognised as the revealer of divinity, so in the history of the race of men, the same great illumination may come. revelation confronts the aspirant. revelation confronts humanity. god is known within the human heart. god is known by mankind. this recognition of divinity in its varying aspects is naturally a progressive one each stage and each life bringing its own revelation of the beauty of divinity and the glory of light more truly and clearly before the disciple. similarly, there come cycles wherein the dweller on the threshold appears and confronts the aspirant, challenging his purpose and progress and blocking the door which leads to expanded life and liberation. the dweller challeng

yet, the strongest force in the world; organised, unified desire has been the basic reason for the appalling axis successes. the only factor which can successfully oppose desire is will, using the word in its spiritual connotation and as an expression of the first great divine aspect. there has been but little of that organised, spiritual will shown by the united nations; the allies are animated naturally by desire for victory, desire for the arrival of the end of this all-engulfing world cataclysm, by desire for peace and the return of stability, the desire to end war once and for all and to break its constantly recurring cycle, and a steadily mounting desire to bring to a finish the terrible toll of suffering, of cruelty, of death, of starvation and of fear which is gripping humanity by

may be possible at this midway point in human evolution, and in its group use. it is a unifying, synthetic force, but can be used as a regimenting, standardising force. may i repeat those two key words to the use of this shamballa energy: group use and understanding. mankind has had much difficulty in comprehending the significance of love. if that is so, the problem in relation to the will will naturally be still more difficult. for the vast majority of men, true love is still only a theory. love (as we usually interpret it) works out as kindness, but it is kindness to the form side of life, to the personalities of those around us, and fulfils itself usually in a desire to carry out our obligations and not to obstruct in any way those activities and relationships which tend to the well-b

production of the needed security will be brought about in the long run by the mass of men everywhere, in all lands; it will be the result of an intensified educational process. humanity, as yet, does not know how to handle wisely the energy of the will-to-power, and it is largely this that has handicapped the manifestation of the will-to-good. the shamballa force is too strong for those who are naturally wilful. in the case of certain potent men, this energy reaches them directly, and is not stepped down for them through contact with the hierarchy of love; it naturally expresses itself in the political fields and in the realm of governments, through rulers, officials, statesmen and politicians. when the "little wills" of the intelligentsia, of those who serve the public in some capacity

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

under cyclic law, this destructive energy comes into play and destroys the forms of life which prevent divine expression. b. it is also brought into activity through the determinations of humanity itself which under the law of karma makes man the master of his own destiny, leading him to initiate those causes which are responsible for the cyclic events and consequences in human affairs. there is naturally a close connection between the first ray of will or power, the energies concentrated at shamballa and the law of karma, particularly in its planetary potency and in relation to advanced humanity. it will be apparent, therefore, that the more rapidly the individual- 55- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust aspirant approaches the

about: the first is the tremendous stimulation which the war, its demands and its consequences have given to the human consciousness and, secondly, the coming in of very advanced souls ever since the year 1925. these souls will be ready to give the needed training and instruction when the right time comes, having brought it over with them when they came into incarnation, and knowing normally and naturally what the modern esoteric student is struggling to grasp and understand. a study of what i have here outlined as basic requirements will show that the esoteric schools about which i wrote in letters on occult meditation lie far ahead in the distant future. the work of the preparatory schools must come first, and their work will proceed until such time that the work of the ashrams of the m

of divine awareness, with a consequent life demonstration of this fact, this eternal fact. because of this, the man thinks only in group terms and does this automatically and without any consciousness that he is so doing; he expresses this group integrity simply as a part of his nature, just as in the personality stage and during the elapsing aeons since individualisation, he has thought only and naturally in terms of the separated- 168- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust self. as long as a person makes a conscious effort to be group-conscious and has to train and discipline himself to work in group formation and as part of a group, he is still centred in the personality. this personality expression may be of an exceedingly high

by annie besant) as the open court and the path of discipleship, which condition the theosophical aspirants, is exceedingly misleading. these books are very useful and should be carefully studied by the man upon the path of probation, but are not so useful to the disciple, for they lead him to put the emphasis in the wrong direction and to focus upon that which should already have been developed. naturally, the character development must be present and assumed to be stable in the man's equipment; these characteristics have, however, little bearing on initiation and passing through the "door" on the path. they are indicative of the point reached upon the path of evolution, as a result of experiment, experience and continuous expression, and should be common to all aspirants who have reached

he atmic, the planes of spiritual love and intelligent will. the way of the higher evolution leads through the monadic and logoic planes (the two highest levels of the cosmic physical plane; when the four planes of the cosmic etheric plane are completely mastered and under occult direction, the initiate is faced with the seven paths and with the choice to tread one or other of them. his choice is naturally dependent upon ray determinations and past activity but is nevertheless a free choice, because all limitation has been removed, all wrong identification with physical forms is now impossible, and the initiate's only limitation is that imposed by entrance into cosmic levels of awareness with which he is still unfamiliar. bear, therefore, continually in mind that the highest spiritual atta

ded for a much larger number than those who read (and claim, erroneously, to understand) a treatise on cosmic fire. in what i have to say, the teaching is carefully guarded. two things should, however, be pointed out here in order to save confusion: 1. it had not been the intention of the hierarchy to give any further information anent these paths; it was felt that enough had been said about this naturally incomprehensible subject. owing, however, to the fundamental changes in the hierarchical plans, this decision was altered. i was permitted to add to that already given. this was due to two causes: a. the tremendous unfoldment of the human consciousness during the last twenty-five years warrants more information; so many aspirants were being admitted to the path of discipleship and were f

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

that the conquest of the air proceeds with speed, and also a constant effort is made to unify and coordinate the many and varied aspects of human endeavor. venus is the esoteric ruler of gemini and governs the second decanate; for venus makes at-one, and through its influence the law of attraction and the bringing together of the polar opposites takes place. but all these changes and unifications naturally inaugurate a new state of awareness, a new state of being, and bring in a new age and a new world. consequently, new difficulties and problems arise and we find saturn governing the last decanate, for saturn is the planet of discipleship; the planet that brings about the difficulties, problems and tests that offer to the disciple immediate opportunity. it is saturn that opens the door in

eace in a sea of clashing forces. that is the goal, but not always the achievement. however, this longing for harmony strengthens in him the desire to be a peacemaker. he can usually understand both sides of an issue, and this ability serves him well as a mediator and arbitrator. the energies he employs are persuasion, courtesy, and cooperation; when these fail, he disdains harsher methods. he is naturally inclined towards group work, and is attracted by all programs of action that promote brotherhood and unity. there is a strongly feminine element in the libran, and this is natural, since venus rules the zodiacal sign. the hard, driving thrust of modern life is too aggressively masculine; the softer grace and artistic beauty of the feminine component should act [135] as a complementary in

ARADIA GOSPEL OF THE WITCHES

nt to do, be they blackvoodoos in america or sorceresses anywhere.but the italian /strega/ or sorceress is in certain respects a different character from these. in mostcases she comes of a family in which her calling or art has been practised for many generations. ihave no doubt that there are instances in which the ancestry remounts to mediaeval, roman, or itmay be etruscan times. the result has naturally been the accumulation in such families of much tra-dition. but in northern italy, as its literature indicates, though there has been some slight gatheringof fairy tales and popular superstitions by scholars, there has never existed the least interest asregarded the strange lore of the witches, nor any suspicion that it embraced an incredible quantity ofold roman minor myths and legends

BASIL VALENTINE TWELVE KEYS

that is not animal in its nature. but our stone, as it has been bequeathed to me by the ancients, is derived from two things, and one thing, in which is concealed a third thing. this is the purest truth, and a most faithful saying. for male and female have from of old been regarded as one body, not from any external or visible consideration, but on account of the ardour of that mutual love which naturally draws them together into one; and as the male and female seed jointly represent the principle of propagation, so also the sperm of the matter out of which our stone is made can be sown and increased. there are in our substance two supplementary kinds of seed, from which our stone may be prepared and multiplied. if you are a true lover of our art, you will carefully weigh and ponder these

BELL CHRISTOPHER PAUL TSIU MARPO THE CAREER OF A TIBETAN PROTECTOR DEITY

dark willow grove in khotan, the thirty-three heavenly realms, the land of the ayon..kas,71 and the uninterrupted skies of india."72 a number of extra realms not previously mentioned are even included. tsiu marpo s presence is recognized everywhere his statue is raised, and certainly there are regional legends throughout tibet that involve tsiu marpo as well as other important protector deities. naturally, such legends would at times contradict details as well as create new ones based on local lore. variations the nature of narrative evolution, both in oral and textual traditions, prevents any concretizing of a given story or etiology. certainly, in the imperfect art of historiography, records are selective; the events in the lives of significant historical figures are exaggerated while t

iolence demons, the king butcher, the red-razored one. chapter 7 (310.5-312.2) then [tamdrin] recited this transmitted tantra "vajra..kin.yogin.s, the gods and spirits of the haughty worldly ones, and those assembled on the circumference, while apparent414 but empty, like an illusion, they are composed by conceptual thoughts of ignorance and arrogance [311] the objects of attachment and hatred415 naturally slip away, but if the malicious violence demons, the seven riders, desire achievement because they guard the teachings, the powerful ones, confident of view, achieve the utter abandonment of compassion. if abandoning and appropriating are performed, one s own life will cease; if the [time to make] religious offerings passes,416 misfortune will result. shooting an arrow without a target41

BLACK SERPENT1

to their religious practices. by using the first amendment, they intend to train a few generations of children in private christian schools. upon growing into adulthood, these children will be expected to work for the elimination of the first amendment, as their numbers grow larger. the dominionists believe that they will not have to forcefully take over the country. they expect that people will naturally and peacefully convert to their way of doing things. it's only a matter of "spreading the power of god's word" in other words, it's a matter of milking the first amendment for all it's worth and proselytizing until this particular brand of christianity grows to become the largest in the u.s; then, once they have become the majority, remove the first amendment and begin incorporating bibl

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

evas, but are by no means all 'gods, in the high spiritual sense one attributes to the term "this is an unfortunate blunder" he remarks "generally committed by europeans. deva is a kind of spiritual being, and because the same word is used in ordinary parlance to mean god, it by no means follows that we have to worship thirty-three crores of gods" and he adds suggestively "these beings, as may be naturally inferred have a certain affinity with one of the three component upadhis (basic principles) into which we have divided man (vide theosophist, feb, 1887, et seq) the names of the deities of a certain mystic class change with every manvantara. thus the twelve great gods, jayas, created by brahma to assist him in the work of creation in the very beginning of the kalpa, and who, lost in sama

butter purified by sacrifice("man before metals" p. 190. the source of his information is not given by the french darwinist. but the lines are quoted to show that light begins to dawn even upon the materialists. adalbert kuhn, in his "die herabkunft des feuers" identifies the two signs[[diagram] and[[diagram] with arani, and designates them under this name. he adds "this process of kindling fire naturally led men to the idea of sexual reproduction" etc. why could not a more dignified idea, and one more occult, have led man to invent that symbol, in so far as it is connected, in one of its aspects, with human reproduction? but its chief symbolism refers to cosmogony "agni, in the condition of akta, or anointed, is suggestive of christ" remarks prof. jolly "maya, mary, his mother; twastri

and historical atlantean submersion. in both cases the "host- or the manu which saved the seed- is called vaivasvata manu. hence the diversity between the puranic and other versions; while in the sathapatha brahmana, vaivasvata produces a daughter and begets from her the race of manu; which is a reference to the first human manushyas, who had to create women by will (kriyasakti, before they were naturally born from the hermaphrodites as an independent sex, and who were, therefore, regarded as their creator's daughters. the puranic accounts make of her (ida or ila) the wife of budha (wisdom, the latter version referring to the events of the atlantean flood, when vaivasvata, the great sage on earth, saved the fifth root-race from being destroyed along with the remnants of the fourth. this i

by kriyasakti (b, it created them, the holy fathers, ancestors of the arhats (a) how did they create, since the "lords of wisdom" are identical with the hindu devas, who refuse "to create? clearly they are the[[footnote(s* the evolutionist professor schmidt alludes to "the fact of the separation of sexes, as to the derivation of which from species once hermaphrodite all (the believers in creation naturally excepted) are assuredly of one accord" such indeed is the incontestable evidence drawn from the presence of rudimentary organs (cf, his "doctrine of descent and darwinism" p. 159) apart from such palpable traces of a primeval hermaphroditism, the fact may be noted that, as laing writes "a study of embryology. shows that in the human higher animal species the distinction of sex is not dev

law. the "fall of man" was no fall, for he was irresponsible. but "creation" having been invented on the dualistic system as the "prerogative of god alone" the legitimate attribute patented by theology in the name of an infinite deity of their own making, this power had to be regarded as "satanic" and as an usurpation of divine rights. thus, the foregoing, in the light of such narrow views, must naturally be considered as a terrible slander on man "created in the image of god" a still more dreadful blasphemy in the face of the dead-letter dogma "your doctrine" the occultists were already told "makes of man, created out of dust in the likeness of his god, a vehicle of the devil, from the first "why did you make of your god a devil- both, moreover, created in your own image" is our reply. t

istorted legends. one who has read and studied the commentaries on the archaic doctrine, will easily recognise in some atlanteans, the prototypes of the nimrods, the builders of the tower of babel, the hamites, and all these tutti quanti of "accursed memory" as theological literature expresses it: of those, in short, who have furnished posterity with the orthodox types of satan. and this leads us naturally to inquire into the religious ethics of these early races, mythical as these may be. what was the religion of the third and fourth races? in the common acceptation of the term, neither the lemurians, nor yet their progeny, the lemuro-atlanteans, had any, as they knew no dogma, nor had they to believe on faith. no sooner had the mental eye of man been opened to understanding, than the thi

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

e. with them, parabrahmam is a passive because an absolute cause, the unconditioned mukta. it is only limited omniscience and omnipotence that are refused to the latter, because these are still attributes (as reflected in man's perceptions; and because parabrahm, being the "supreme all" the ever invisible spirit and soul of nature, changeless and eternal, can have no attributes; absoluteness very naturally precluding any idea of the finite or conditioned from being connected with it. and if the vedantin postulates attributes as belonging simply to its emanation, calling it "iswara plus maya" and avidya (agnosticism and nescience rather than ignorance, it is difficult to find any atheism in this conception* since there can be neither two infinites nor two absolutes in a universe supposed to

hat which he called mundane intelligence, the nous[[nous, the principle that according to his views is absolutely separated and free from matter and acts on design* was called motion, the one life, or jivatma, ages before the year 500 b.c. in india. only the aryan philosophers never endowed the principle, which with them is infinite, with the finite "attribute" of "thinking" this leads the reader naturally to the "supreme spirit" of hegel and the german transcendentalists as a contrast that it may be useful to point out. the schools of schelling and fichte have diverged widely from the primitive archaic conception of an absolute principle, and have mirrored only an aspect of the basic idea of the vedanta. even the "absoluter geist" shadowed forth by von hartman in his pessimistic philosoph

s thus found to comprise dissimilar molecules, we are surely warranted in asking whether similar results might not be obtained in other elements, perhaps in all elements, if treated in the right way. we may even ask where the process of sorting-out is to stop- a process which of course pre-supposes variations between the individual molecules of each species. and in these successive separations we naturally find bodies approaching more and more closely to each other (presidential address before the royal society of chemists, march, 1888[[vol. 1, page] 142 the secret doctrine. modern science seems to fail to perceive is that, differentiated as may have been those simple chemical atoms- which archaic philosophy called "the creators of their respective parents" fathers, brothers, husbands of t

with study, in connection with which the traditional methods of teaching, generally followed, aim at impressing every fresh idea on the memory by provoking the perplexity it at last relieves" as the author of the remark was himself, as he says "an untrained mind" in occultism, his own inferences, and his better knowledge of modern astronomical speculations than of archaic doctrines led him quite naturally, and as unconsciously to himself, to commit a few mistakes of detail rather than of any "broad rule" one such will now be noticed. it is a trifling one, still it is calculated to lead many a beginner into erroneous conceptions. but as the mistaken notions of the earlier editions were corrected in the annotations of the fifth edition, so the sixth may be revised and perfected. there were

atter. those alone, whom we call adepts, who know how to direct their mental vision and to transfer their consciousness- physical and psychic both[[vol. 1, page] 167 priceless advice, neglected. to other planes of being, are able to speak with authority on such subjects. and they tell us plainly "lead the life necessary for the acquisition of such knowledge and powers, and wisdom will come to you naturally. whenever your are able to attune your consciousness to any of the seven chords of 'universal consciousness' those chords that run along the soundingboard of kosmos, vibrating from one eternity to another; when you have studied thoroughly 'the music of the spheres' then only will you become quite free to share your knowledge with those with whom it is safe to do so. meanwhile, be prudent

, nor can he be aur (light. therefore en-soph is also darkness. the immutably infinite and the absolutely boundless can neither will, think, nor act. to do this it has to become finite, and it does so, by its ray penetrating into the mundane egg- infinite space- and emanating from it as a finite god. all this is left to the ray latent in the one. when the period arrives, the absolute will expands naturally the force within it, according to the law of which it is the inner and ultimate essence. the hebrews did not adopt the egg as a symbol, but they substituted for it the "duplex heavens" for, translated correctly, the sentence "god made the heavens and the earth" would read "in and out of his own essence as a womb (the mundane egg, god created the two heavens" but the christians have chose

BLUE EQUINOX

t in the end, become capable of apprehending the universe in one thought, he may leap forth upon it with the massed violence of his self, and destroying both these, become that unity whose name is no thing. seek ye all therefore constantly to unite yourselves in rapture with each and every thing that is, and that by utmost passion and lust of union. to this end take chiefly all such things as are naturally repulsive. for what is pleasant is assimilated easily and without ecstasy: it is in the transfiguration of the loathsome and abhorred into the beloved that the self is shaken to the root in love. thus in human love also we see that mediocrities among men mate with null women: but history teacheth us that the supreme masters of the world seek ever the vilest and most horrible creatures fo

ly books. and with this goeth, as it were sister with twin brother, the practice of mortal love as a sacrament symbolical of that great death: as it is written .kill thyself: and again .die daily. and the second of these lesser modes is the practice of the mental apprehension and analysis of ideas, mainly as i have already taught you, but with especial empahsis in choice of the equinox 118 things naturally repulsive, in particular death itself, and its phenomena ancillary. thus the buddha bade his disciples to meditate upon ten impurities, that is, upon ten cases of death or decomposition, so that the aspirant, identifying himself with his own corpse in all these imagined forms, might lose the natural horror, loathing, fear or disgust which he might have had for them. know this, that every

st, and then shortly afterwards started cutting my arm, etc. i have not answered it yet, but this much for reference (1) i never mentioned samadhi, nor can i remember claiming to have attained it (2) i did attain a state of consciousness which has had a lasting effect upon my life and made my viewpoint entirely different from that time (3) the language i used to describe the state, came perfectly naturally to me, as the most convenient to describe a state foreign to any previous experience (4) i might have used language of a higher plane than i was on, but i don.t see why (5) i started control of body some months later when i had in some measure lost the complete recollection of the state, or rather when it was little more than a recollection, also when i first saw picture of man.s arm in

one! now, o my son, thou knowest that it is our will to establish this work, accomplishing fully that which we are commanded in the book of the law .help me, o warrior lord of thebes, in my unveiling before the children of men..and it is thy will, manifesting as thou hast done in the sphere of malkuth the material world, to do this same thing in an even more immediate and practical way than would naturally appeal to one whose manifestation is in the heaven of jupiter. so therefore we now answer thy filial petition that asketh good counsel of us as to the means to be taken to extend the law of thelema throughout the whole world. direct therefore now most closely thine attention to the book of the law itself. in it we find an absolute rule of life, and clear instruction in every emergency th

s of the comfort and happiness of any brother who may be old, attending not only to all material wants, but to his amusement, so that his declining years may be made joyful. fifth house 13. every brother shall seek constantly to give pleasure to all brethren with whom he is acquainted, whether by entertainment or conversation, or in any other manner that may suggest itself. it will frequently and naturally arise that love itself springs up between members of the order, for that they have so many and so sacred interests in common. such love is peculiarly holy, and is to be encouraged. 14. all children of brethren are to be considered as children of the whole order, and to be protected and aided in every way be its members severally, as by its organization collectively. no distinction is to

ervient in the profess-houses of the order, who, giving service without recompense, are to be honoured as hosts. 20. in the case of the sickness of any brother, it is the duty of all brethren who know him personally to attend him, to see that he want for nothing, and to report if necessary his needs to the lodge, or to grand lodge itself. 21. those brethren who happen to be doctors or nurses will naturally give their skill and care with even more than their customary joy in service. 22. all brethren are bound by their fealty to offer their service in their particular trade, business, or profession, to the grand lodge. for example, a stationer will supply grand lodge with paper, vellum, and the like; a bookseller offer any books to the library of grand lodge which the librarian may desire t

BOOK OF PLEASURE

succeed in projecting their own meagreness by this confusion, as explaining the ancient symbols. children are more wise. this conglomeration of antiquity decayed, collected with the disease of greed-is surely the chance for charity? forgetting trumpery ideas, learn the best tradition by seeing you own functions and the modern unbiassed. some praise the belief in a moral doctrinal code, which they naturally and continually transgress, and never obtain their purpose. given the right nature, they succeed fairly in the book of pleasure (self love) get any book for free on: www.abika.com 6 their own governing, and are those most healthy, sane and self-pleased. it may be called the negation of my doctrine, they obtain tolerable satisfaction, whereas mine is complete. let him tarry here, who is n

er-neither" emanates tetragrammaton of relatives, the sexes of which are evolved through their cruciform reflection and are elusive to identity. in their xxxx they produce unity xxxxx xxxxx conception. ego generating by subdivision they embrace eternity, in their manifold ramifications is law*(2) i.e. his rainbow*(3) chapter on self-attraction omitted*(4) this is the test. the one who doubt would naturally submit himself. man to invoke pleasure in his choice, subtracts from desire, his desire is partial desire, becomes sub-duple (conflict, never is his energy full. having no true focus, he is deceived in his strength and attains a pure measure of pleasure from his body. in success how heavy is his sentence! pleasure becomes the illusion. through dire necessity "his means" he is bound to it

the learning of "how" is the eternal "why- unanswered! a genius is such, because he does not know how or why. the storehouse of memories with an ever-open door. know the sub-consciousness to be an epitome of all experience and wisdom, past incarnations as men, animals, birds, vegetable life, etc, etc, everything that exists, has and ever will exist. each being a stratum in the order of evolution. naturally then, the lower we probe into these strata, the earlier will be the forms of life we arrive at; the last is the almighty simplicity. and if we succeed in awakening them, we shall gain their properties, and our accomplishment will correspond. they being experiences long passed, must be evoked by extremely vague suggestion, which can only operate when the mind is unusually quiet or simple

BOOK OF SATYRS

e an abiding tabulation or arithmetic of invariable demands, in hope to subdue the purposes of his race every ebullience feeble enough to lay its own destiny aside, and trim its shape to the recognised guage. outside such an order all the free forces of art move-some hovering in uncertain intention, momentarily liable to that mundane gravitation which invites their indecision; others, like spare, naturally and definitely in possession of themselves, are hardly compelled even within that reckoning to which isolated evidences of their mode tempt the scientific. the "earth" book of spare was an elemental and chaotic thing, full of significant art, and of still more significant conception. so mighty a theme may only remain littered with fragments, each, like the sphinx, an unread riddle, exist

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

n is that wo/man was solely concerned with the fertility aspect. woman was the bearer and nurser of the young. the goddess was her representative as the great provider and comforter; mother nature or mother earth. with the development of agriculture there was a further elevating of the goddess. she now watched over the fertility of the crops as well as of tribe and of animal. the year, then, fell naturally into two halves. in the summer food could be grown, and so the goddess predominated; in the winter wo/man had to revert to hunting, and so the god predominated. the other deities (of wind, thunder, lightning, etc) gradually fell into the background, as of secondary importance. as wo/man developed, so did the religion for that is what it had become, slowly and naturally. wo/man spread acr

erbal lore, magick and divination; they had to be doctor, lawyer, magician, priest. to the people the wicca were plenipotentiaries between them and the gods. but, at the great festivals, they almost became like gods themselves. with the coming of christianity there was not the immediate mass-conversion that is often suggested. christianity was a man-made religion. it had not evolved gradually and naturally over thousands of years, as we have seen that the old religion did. whole countries were classed as christian when in actuality it was only the rulers who had adopted the new religion, and often only superficially at that. throughout europe generally the old religion, in its many and varied forms, was still prominent for the first thousand years of christianity. an attempt at mass conver

a unique responsibility toward our environment. we seek to live in harmony with nature, in ecological balance offering fulfillment to life and consciousness within an evolutionary concept. 3. we acknowledge a depth of power far greater than that apparent to the average person. because it is far greater than ordinary it is sometimes called "supernatural, but we see it as lying within that which is naturally potential to all. 4. we conceive of the creative power in the universe as manifesting through polarity as masculine and feminine and that this same creative power lies in all people, and functions through the interaction of the masculine and feminine. we value neither above the other, knowing each to be supportive to the other. we value sex as pleasure, as the symbol and embodiment of li

d teaspoons without physical contact. others have "visions" or seem to be able to make things happen. often these people have a peculiar affinity with animals. you may not be like this. you may.well feel somewhat envious of such people. yet you shouldn't feel that way, for the power that these people have and it is a very real power is inherent in all of us. to be sure, that power comes out quite naturally in some, but that doesn't mean that it can't be brought out in others. the aura (which will be dealt with extensively in a later lesson) is a visible manifestation of this power. those able to see the aura and you will become one of these can see it around everyone; again demonstrating that the power is within everyone. witches have always had the power and used it. most of them seem to

y in some, but that doesn't mean that it can't be brought out in others. the aura (which will be dealt with extensively in a later lesson) is a visible manifestation of this power. those able to see the aura and you will become one of these can see it around everyone; again demonstrating that the power is within everyone. witches have always had the power and used it. most of them seem to have it naturally, but not all by any means. for that reason the witches have their own ways of drawing it out; ways that are especially effective. in the magazine everyday science and mechanics, for september 1932, appeared the following report: human tissues produce deadly radiations "rays emitted from human blood, fingertips, noses and eyes, kill yeast and other micro-organisms, according to professor

nding of its being. yet we know that it is there and, frequently, we wish to communicate with it. as individuals, we wish to thank it for what we have and to ask it for what we need. how do we do this with such an incomprehensible power? in the sixth century bce the philosopher xeno-phones remarked on the fact that deities are determined by ethnic factors. he pointed out that the black ethiopians naturally saw their gods as negroid, whereas the thracians' gods were white, with red hair and gray eyes. he cynically commented that if horses and oxen could carve they would probably represent their gods in animal form! about seven hundred fifty years later maximus of tyre said much the same thing: that men worship their gods under whatever form seems intelligible to them. in lesson one you saw

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

ormat) format: v1.5 (html) format: v1.5 (pdf- no security) format: v1.5 (prc- for mobipocket reader- pictures included) genera: wicca/ wiccan/ witchcraft extra's: pictures included (for all versions) copyright: 2001 first scanned: 2002 posted to: alt.binaries.e-book note: 1. the html, text and pdb versions are bundled together in one zip file. 2. the pdf and prc files are sent as single zips (and naturally don't have the file structure below) structure (folder and sub folders) main folder- html files- nav- navigation files seite 1 wicca01.txt- pdb- pic- graphic files- text- text file -salmun introduction- the power of white witchcraft [insert pic p007 'merlin, give me the strength to carry on' i found this prayer not in some medieval book or carved on the wall of an ancient castle but writ

vest, whenever that may be in your part of the globe. things are a little more complicated, however, when it comes to the use of the quadrants of your magical circle and the directions, north, south, etc. i explained on page 41 that north is the direction of earth and winter. however, in the southern hemisphere since the equator, the area of maximum heat, is to the north, this direction will more naturally be regarded as fire. to face the colder direction of winter, you must turn away from the equator, towards the antarctic- the south. this means that when following the instructions in this book practitioners in the southern hemisphere should substitute the opposite for each direction. so, for example, where i have said you should set up your altar in the north, and enter your circles from

access to the unconscious mind and with it the repository of human and cosmic wisdom. this brings about a state of mind in which energies can flow between the dimensions. you are in your most relaxed state when your brain is generating alpha waves. they oscillate about ten times per second (the range is eight to 13 cycles per second) and are less common in our modern stressful lives. but they are naturally generated, for example, when you daydream, or sit by a fountain and let the rushing water fill your mind, or gaze into a candle flame, or have a lavender- or rose-scented bath. compare these with the traditional routine preparations of fasting and ritual bathing of practitioners of the craft and you begin to see why these are important [insert pic p053- invoking your protective angels to

ary destruction, and so renewed, i dedicate myself to the sanctity of all life ruled by the highest of intent and in humility in the hour of my greatest triumph [insert pic p086- a goddess meditation you can use this to create your personal or group charge of the goddess. find a quiet, safe place for meditation where you will not be disturbed and can fall asleep without coming to any harm, if you naturally drift from a meditative to a sleep state. choose a time when you are not too tired and before you begin, have a bath to which a few drops of sandalwood or ylang ylang oil are added for heightened psychic awareness. for the meditation, use a focus, for example a bubbling fountain or water feature, seite 48 wicca01.txt fragrant herbs or flowers, such as lavender or roses, or a scented cand

, deep breath through your nose, inhaling the light. hold it for a count of 'one and two and three' and slowly exhale darkness through your mouth* let the circle of light expand and enfold you so that you are bathed in the light. you may find it easier at this point to close your eyes and to see the light with your inner vision* within the sphere of light, allow the goddess form to build up quite naturally. it may be a familiar figure or a composite of many different female power icons of beauty, wisdom and grace. she may be old, young, wise or challenging, according to the qualities you are attracting to meet your as yet, perhaps, unformulated needs. in different meditations you may see different goddesses and so adapt the charge accordingly to emphasise particular strengths and qualities

banish sad thoughts, despair and doubts, and leave a positive approach. hyssop removes negativity from the home and from objects that have unwelcoming or sorrowful vibrations. ruled by jupiter. juniper juniper is a natural antiseptic. it relieves digestive and gastrointestinal inflammations, arthritis and rheumatism, joint and muscle pain and inflammation. it also increases male potency. juniper naturally purifies the home from past negative influences and future misfortune- use it especially at new year. it also acts as an amulet against accidents, theft and illness. ruled by the sun. knotweed knotweed is a natural antiseptic that helps to heal infected wounds; it will calm seite 68 wicca01.txt nerves and prevent anxiety developing. it relieves tendon problems and is good for general hea

COLLIER IRENE CHINESE MYTHOLOGY

ery bell. the chi-lin told cheng that soon she would bear a son who would be a great ruler, but one without subjects, a king without a throne. then the unicorn bowed gracefully and disappeared back into the shadows of the trees. carefully, cheng picked up the piece of jade. the chilin s message puzzled her, and the lustrous jade seemed to hold deep secrets below its cloudy surface. the stone felt naturally cold, yet warmed up quickly in the palm of her hand. the jade appeared dense and cloudy, yet the longer she looked at it, the clearer and more transparent it seemed. jade was harder than the bronze coins in her pocket, yet cheng knew it could be carved into fluid shapes like twisting dragons, chirping insects, and tumbling clouds. when she struck the wonderful stone, the jade emitted a l

COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

etly, doing nothing in particular. while sitting, try to notice how your body reacts. note that twitch in your right leg. you cannot help but feel an itch in your scalp, so do not hesitate to scratch it. fell your lungs filling with air, rising and falling, pushing out your rib cage and letting it fall back in. as you sit, you will notice all of these things. your body has certain places that are naturally tense. you will hear things you normally would ignore. now all of that is really not very strange when you think about it. we all have had the experience of trying to fall asleep only to be constantly reminded of some slight creak in the house which during the activity of our waking hours we would not even hear because our minds were just too occupied to notice them. pay very close atten

concerned about that. your body has its own rate of breathing that it likes and if you upset that rate your body will get upset at you. i remember when i thought it was necessary to breathe in a certain way in order to attain a fully relaxed state. the results were anything but relaxing. my heart began to pound fiercely and i had to abandon the exercise for fear of having a coronary. just breathe naturally, not forcing yourself into any set pattern. your body knows what it is doing, so trust it. notice each time you breathe how you inhale and exhale (not that you do inhale and exhale, you already know that. if you are not doing this, start very quickly otherwise you will be dead very soon and i can't afford to lose any readers. now pick a couple of sounds. the indians of india, or at least

fferent things about it as you can. what is it for, what is it made of? what other things can it be used for besides its intended purpose? all the things which make it a pencil rather than a cabbage should be considered (like how do you write with a cabbage. now sit back in your chair and relax. begin your mantra like you always do, repeating so and then hum, breathing in and then out, completely naturally, until you feel that you have somehow managed to cut yourself off from the rest of the world. continue in this state and close your eyes. now comes the hard part. try to see the pencil in your mind's eye and hold it there as long as you can. you should find the experience to be a little disappointing at first because the pencil will refuse to stay put. remember to try to really see the p

en you begin until you get the visualized image down. remember that visualization takes time to learn and you may find that you have more difficulty with this than with you did with the previous exercises. do not, however, let yourself become discouraged because it will come if you keep at it. it is something like learning to drive. at first, everything is an effort, but with practice it comes as naturally as walking. when you are able to see yourself in your mind and hold the image, you will be ready to for the next step. to this point, you have only been visualizing your physical body. now you will add the etheric body to the image. you do this by surrounding the image in a glowing light. it does not have to be too strong a glow at first. you can, if you wish, build that up later. while

ul not to penetrate the other side but large enough that the straw can turn with little friction. balance this on the pin, so that the straw can spin freely. be certain that you place the little device where there is no breeze blowing, and that means away from heat registers as well. you want as few air currents around as possible. now just sit and wait for the straw to stop moving. it will do so naturally so be a little patient. when it is perfectly still, slowly and carefully move your right hand to within a few inches of one end. now be very careful. you don't want to touch the straw because if you do you will knock it off balance and, as you have by now already discovered, it is a real pain in the rear to get it set right in the first place. you also have to be very careful to avoid se

ation was aggravated by the fact that he had a number of followers who had a similar problem. so abrams went to work and created the portable tummy. now if he had called it that, everyone would have had a good laugh and went on with their business, but he called it the reflexophone, which looked like a bongo drum on its side and came with a number of oddly shaped instruments for tapping purposes. naturally, everyone asked "what's a reflexophone" and when they were told it was a portable tummy (well, not quite that, but that was the gist of it) they became quite offended and spoke harshly of the good doctor. the early radionicists were also guilty of terrible overenthusiasm and that can be death to any idea, no matter how laudable. and the system was not foolproof, no system is and this one

CULTUS SABBATI

were integrated into the magic of the everyday. notably, these rituals, spells and formulae employed the idiom of the predominant religious culture, namely christianity, often melding folk religiosity in a seamless blend unique to each individual practitioner. although ritual magicians and cunning-folk alike used christian formulae in their praxes, one could argue that this religious language was naturally the timely idiom of narration for magical rites. however, beneath the shifting of language and culture, the immemorial methodologies and tools of magical ritual- the spirit-evocation, ritual circle, wand, knife, sigil, cord, knot, charm, starry aspectation, flora and fauna, invocation, exorcism and so forth- remain more or less constant. an important dimension of magical and folk religio

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

nated in britain, said "to persuade her [the united states] to take our part will be much more difficult, so difficult as to be unlikely to succeed. it will need a definite threat to america, a threat moreover, which will have to be brought home by propaganda to every citizen, before the republic will again take arms in an external quarrel. 110 .and the truth shall set you free "the position will naturally be considerably eased if japan [my emphasis] were involved, and this might and probably would bring america in without further ado. at any rate, it would be a natural and obvious effect of our propagandists to achieve this, just as in the great war they succeeded in embroiling the united states with germany "fortunately with america, our propaganda is on firm ground. we can be entirely s

ts power to control the american economy. volcker became the north american chairman of the trilateral commission and was both a bilderberger and member of the council on foreign relations. he remained chairman of the 'fed' until he was replaced during the reagan administration by the present incumbent, alan greenspan, who is also a member of the tc, cfr, and bilderberg group. just a coincidence, naturally. the trilateral commission's influence became worldwide with its membership across the american, european and japanese elites. ireland was well represented on the executive committee of the tc in europe through both prime minister garret fitzgerald (bil) and the then little known mary robinson, who would go on to be the first woman president of ireland. after i had spoken about these mat

h included the british government, the foreign office, and the intelligence agencies. this remains so today. there are countless examples of this government/oil company/ intelligence agency connection at work. in 1941, the british and the russians invaded neutral iran on the nonsensical pretext that a few german engineers were there. controlling the oil supplies of iran had nothing to do with it, naturally. the troops, backed up by smaller indian and american forces, took over the country's food supplies, 232..and the truth shall set you free causing the deaths of tens of thousands of iranians through starvation. typhus and typhoid killed yet more, as did the use of the railway for shipping lend-lease supplies to russia which stopped heating oil from reaching the iranian people in the terr

that you have enough credit, and reprogramme your under-the-skin bank statement to remove the amount you have just spent. this offers enormous potential for control. at present, if you go into a shop and the computer refuses your credit card, you can pay with cash. but what happens when cash no longer exists and the computer says no to your barcoding? you have no means to purchase anything. and, naturally, those who campaign against the (by then) global fascist /communist dictatorship, will find that the computer doesn't want to know. far fetched? not in the least. the technology already exists and it is only a case of bouncing public opinion into accepting it. we will be told that this system will end all tax evasion (no 'readies' to avoid taxation, stop credit card fraud, and help to fi

f this cycle. it becomes our reality. we don't expect to escape from our lot in life and so we don't, because we are attracting to us what we expect. we don't expect to have a say in what happens in the world and, again, that is what we create. it is the same with those who suffer from inhuman deprivation in parts of africa, asia, and central and south america. children born into those conditions naturally believe that this is what life must be like because they have known nothing else. they inherit, and then pass on, the mindset that the west is rich and they are poor and it will always be so. as a result they remain poor and exploited because that is the magnetic reality they attract. if you can create the mindset, you create the physical reality, and this is what the manipulators seek t

e will come with the other. it begins with self. i don't have to set out new economic and political structures and tell people how they must live to create a better society. who the hell am i to tell someone else what they should do, anyway? i know what is right for me, not you. from the transformation of mind which love, respect, and forgiveness of self will trigger, all these other answers will naturally evolve. we have the tyrannical structures of today because that is the reality the collective mind has created by its attitude to itself. when we change that attitude, we change the world. the pyramid becomes a circle. the human race, in general, doesn't like itself, let alone love itself. that is reflected in the physical reality. when 455 t 456..and the truth shall set you free love ab

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

ing moment in christian history came in ad325 when constantine called together 318 bishops of the "christian" church to his palace at nicaea (now iznik in turkey) for the infamous council of nicaea. i say "christian, but in fact there were representatives of the sun and moon cults of apollo, osiris and isis, demeter/ceres, dionysus/bacchus, jupiter/zeus, and, of course, sol invictus. so jesus was naturally given the birthday of december 25th; the birthday of the sun. nicaea was the moment when jesus and christ were brought together for the first time in the way of the other "anointed" sun gods. the council was convened to end the conflict and squabbling between the followers of st paul's "jesus, a supernatural god, and those who questioned that jesus could be the same as god. the latter we

ies. winston churchill f, as i have outlined here, the world is controlled today by the reptilian shapeshifters and their bloodlines, we should be able to find evidence of their modern activities that supports the accounts of the ancients. and we can- lots of it. since 1990 when i began to consciously investigate what was really happening in the world, i had heard mention of reptilian beings. but naturally it seemed so fantastic that i put the information on the back burner until i could make some sense of it. that started to happen in early 1998 when i was travelling around the united states. in a period of about 15 days 1 met 12 separate people in different locations, and from very contrasting walks of life, who told me the same basic story of seeing a "human" change into a reptilian for

re section. she said that as she watched, hidden among the trees and undergrowth, heath began to transform into a reptile and she said what staggered her was that no one in the circle looked the least bit surprised "he eventually became a full-bodied reptiloid, growing in size by some two foot" she said. this is a common description by witnesses. she said he was "slightly scaly" and "spoke fairly naturally, although it sounded like "long distance- if you imagine the short time lapses. i met heath once in a television station before i knew any of this and i never forgot the coldness of his eyes or how they appeared to go on forever like two black holes. i have heard many people describe a similar experience with people they claim to have seen shape-shift. the woman told me that she had seen

n, one inside the other as we move down the frequencies. the manipulation of this world goes beyond the fourth density range and at least into the fifth. so who, or what, controls the reptilians? consciousness makes the decision, based on its state of being, of what form and bloodline to inhabit on the endless journey of evolution through experience. as with everything, our current state of being naturally attracts, or is attracted to, the physical form and experiences that are compatible with where we are coming from, mentally, emotionally, and spiritually. there is a vibrational synchronisation- s calling the demons 275 magnetism you might call it- between the frequency of the consciousness and the frequency represented by the dna of the body. the base reptilian nature, as expressed thro

nal synchronisation- s calling the demons 275 magnetism you might call it- between the frequency of the consciousness and the frequency represented by the dna of the body. the base reptilian nature, as expressed through the reptilian genetics, includes the desire for top-down control, emotionless "cold-blooded" attitudes, an obsession with ritualistic behaviour, and so on. this reptilian dna will naturally attract consciousness of like reality and desire. this consciousness is not "reptilian" in or of itself, it just takes a reptilian outer form. consciousness is pure energy, an aspect of the infinite whole, the infinite "i. but it takes a reptilian genetic expression in the lower densities if this dna is a match for its own vibrational state of being. as it evolves beyond those limitation

nce of man's true nature- that of a carnal beast, living in a cosmos which is permeated and motivated by the dark force which we call satan. over the course of calling the demons 291 time, man has called this force by many names, and it has been reviled by those whose very nature causes them to be separate from this fountainhead of existence. they live in obsessive envy of we who exist by flowing naturally with the dread prince of darkness. it is for this reason that individuals who resonate [vibrate] with satan have always been an alien elite, often outsiders in cultures whose masses pursue solace in an external deity. we satanists are our own gods, and we are the explorers of the left-hand path. we do not bow down before the myths and fictions of the desiccated spiritual followers of the

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

eople the basic story,but for cods sake dont mention the reptiles. you will see what they mean by thatvery shortly. i understand their concern, but i can only be myself. and i have to tell allthat i know and not only that which maintains the comfort zone. thats just me, the wayi am. of course the theme of the book will attract ridicule from those with a vision ofpossibility the size of a pea and, naturally, from those who know it to be true and dontwant the public to believe it. but so what? who cares? i dont. as candhi said: even ifyou are in a minority of one, the truth is still the truth. so heres the story, punchesunpulled.in summary, a race of interbreeding bloodlines, a race within a race in fact, werecentred in the middle and near east in the ancient world and, over the thousands of

e second worldwar. this document, written between the wars, said:t o persuade her (the united states) to take our part will be much more difficult, so difficultas to be unlikely to succeed. it will need a definite threat to america, a threat moreover,which will have to be brought home by propaganda to every citizen, before the republicwill again take arms in an external quarrel..the position will naturally be considerably eased if japan (my emphasis) were involved,and this might and probably would bring america in without further ado. at any rate, itwould be a natural and obvious effect of our propagandists to achieve this, just as in thegreat war they succeeded in embroil mg the united states against germany.fortunately with america, our propaganda is on firm ground. we can be entirely si

e circle was the thenprime minister, edward heath, and his chancellor of the exchequer, anthony barber.she says that as she watched him, heath began to transform into a reptile and she saidthat what surprised her was that no-one in the circle seemed in the least surprised. heeventually became a full-bodied reptiloid, growing in size by some two foot. she saidhe was slightly scaly and spoke fairly naturally, although it sounded like longdistance- if you can imagine the short time lapses. i remember well meeting heathon a television election programme in 1989 while i was a spokesman for the britishgreen party and i have never seen such cold and unpleasant eyes in my life. i knewnothing of these subjects then, but the look of his eyes i have never forgotten.another famous paedophile and satan

DAVID ICKE RELATED THE HIDDEN GEARS OF FREEMASONRY

s the spirit of lucifer. all of which are represented in washington d.c (the united states capital) many people have natural tendencies to want to disbelieve unpleasant or frightening truths. occultists take advantage of this "audacity, always audacity, is a saying the masters of the illuminati have always had. something shocking and so far out and considered to be impossible. is audacity. people naturally feel that their leaders generally have their best interest at heart whether they be in a democracy or a government of royalty. leaders may commit errors and may be incompetent. some people may take solace in their belief that most leaders have their country's best interests at heart, most of the time. the average citizen in any given country could not conceive that their leaders may cons

DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

ch found that orgone (reich's name for a high concentration of aether) moves in spiral patterns and its constant motion is that of spirals. schauberger, in his groundbreaking research work on diamagnetic energy (schauberger's name for aether, also discovered that the diamagnetic energy moved in spiral and vortical patterns (see chapter 2 of this book) if we apply this observation of aether moving naturally in spiral and vortical patterns to shape power effects, then it is reasonable to infer that the use of curved or spiral pathways to mold and guide aether will enhance the effects. 1.5.1 energy of spiral one of most common forms found in nature is the spiral, a two dimensional figure, and its three dimensional correlative, the vortex. examples of spirals and vortexes can be found everywhe

ntibus("faithful to the silent forests. from childhood, viktor was at home in the forest. he was a close observer of nature, the animals, earth, trees, and waters. water was to become his lifelong passion and he determined, at an early age, to discover the laws and secrets of water. schauberger saw water as a living substance filled with life and life's energies. when viktor reached adulthood, he naturally went into the service of the government, working for a local prince, a large landowner, as a forest warden. near the end of wwi he had earned a position of responsibility over a large wilderness area. the prince, in need of money, contracted to lumber companies to log the wilderness area. a literal logjam occurred when the lumber companies could not get the logs out of the mountains due

aw of force from each corner to the interior of the pyramid is exactly at the geometric center of the pyramid. this center is located at 1/3rd of the pyramid height. anyone with a knowledge of high school geometry can prove this simple fact. 4.8.3 dessication effects perhaps the first discovery which led to experiments with pyramids was finding dead animals in the great pyramid that had mummified naturally and not putrified. extensive experiments by many pyramid researchers proved that the pyramid shape acts as a dessication shape (i.e, the pyramid dries out material put into the pyramid) and it seems to work best at the 1/3rd height. another fact about aetheric energy is that concntrated aetheric force is hygroscopic. this means that concentrated aetheric energy will collect moisture. clo

s means that intersecting lines or rods should also generate magnetic fields, and this was proven in laboratory measurements as depicted in chapter 1. 4.9 summary of pyramid energy the main theme of this chapter is that the pyramid shape is a natural transducer of aetheric energy into electromagnetic energy. the pyramid shape, as well as triangles made in the same proportion as the great pyramid, naturally collect and focus aetheric energies. because of the pyramid shape; the interacting aetheric energies are converted into electromagnetic energy and electrons. thus we see the path to a possible method of power generation using shape power. 4.10 bibliography 1. the great pyramid. its divine message, d. davidson and h. aldersmith, london, william rider and son ltd, 1924. 2 pyramid power. ma

amazing accuracy and proves the builders were technologically advanced enough to signal later civilizations that advanced technologists were on the earth long ago. 5.3.2 the golden mean (phi) the golden mean or golden ratio, referred to by the greek letter phi is another transcendental or irrational number. this number was also built into the geometry of the great pyramid. the golden mean occurs naturally in nature such as the shape of chambered nautilus shell, and the spiral of sunflower seeds in the flower. phi is approximately equal to 1.618034. the golden mean is defined by splitting a straight line in such a way that the ratio of the line to the larger portion of the line, equals the larger portion of the line divided by the smaller portion of the line. some of the aspects of phi wer

DEITUS

e for their king and their god; now they do the same for democracy and liberty. but what is liberty, the satanist may ask, for those who must be killed to be liberated? all things are subjective and, therefore, nothing can accurately be judged except by its own standards and ideals. the satanist condemns the christian, not for his offences but rather, for his hypocrisy. all men will do what comes naturally to them and so the satanist is not surprised to see the christian having sex, drinking, gambling, and engaging in other sinful pleasures. the satanist does not even think badly of the christian for doing such things. but the satanist can only feel contempt for someone who preaches against the pleasures of the flesh and condemns others to eternal damnation while continuing to do these thi

ccess of magic depends upon an unbending will, intense emotional desire, and absolute faith in the outcome. it also depends upon the proper timing, imagery, balance, direction, and secrecy about magical activities. many books have been written which give spells or rituals to acquire love, wealth, and power, but the ability to use these spells effectively cannot be taught. in some it may come more naturally than in others, but magic is an art which can only be developed through experience. satanists do not burn candles of various colors for various wishes, or sing ring around the rosy while dancing clockwise in a circle holding hands. those who want to practice magic but cannot divorce themselves from the stigma attached to the practice of witchcraft and sorcery, call themselves white witch

DEMONIC BIBLE

testament are shown to be practitioners of the black arts and jesus christ, in his stance against hypocrisy and self-righteousness, is revealed as a great satanic priest and black magician. to the inquiring mind it is clear why the magi of persia (the wise men, were the first to acknowledge the birth of christ, for through their magical art and the practice of astrology, they recognized him as a naturally born magician. the eighteen lost years of his life were surely spent in the east studying the knowledge of the magi. the practitioner of the black arts may be the truest christian and he who would follow the dark path set out in this book the truest apostle of christ. the aeon of lucifer to the true sorcerer there is no "good" and no "evil; there is only his will. this is the basis of cr

tuals, the crystal tablet of set, and other satanic texts, or might simultaneously perform the pathway working of the ona septenary system. it is possible that the magician may dedicate a lunar month to forming each of the alignments described in the demonic bible. the magician may adapt the demonic bible as he feels is appropriate so that it is harmonious with his past magical workings and comes naturally to him. the rituals of the demonic bible are similar to those of the necronomicon or the sacred magic of abramelin the mage in that, unlike a mere book of spells for love, power, wealth, or the destruction of one s enemies, the demonic bible presents a series of rituals that the magician can use to initiate himself. all of the rituals in the demonic bible form a single ritual working whi

DION FORTUNE CEREMONIAL MAGIC UNVEILED

e abandoned to the operations of quacks. now that so much has been said by both regardie and crowley, it is necessary to say a little more, and so elucidate the whole situation. it must be obvious to anyone who compares them that the garden of pomegranates and tree of life, by regardie; magick, by crowley; and the mystical qabalah, by myself, are all dealing with the same system, and the question naturally arises, who has cribbed from which? the answer to this is very simple; the system dealt with is not the private property of any one of us, but is that which i have frequently referred to in my writings as the western esoteric tradition. i have always been guarded in my references to this matter, because i took some pretty stringent initiation oaths, and i do not care for the responsibili

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

the literature of catholicism is rich in treatises on mystical theology which reveal practical acquaintance with the higher states of consciousness though a somewhat naive conception of the psychology thereof, thus revealing the poverty of a system which does not avail itself of the experience of tradition. 17. the bhakti yoga of the catholic church is only suitable for those whose temperament is naturally devotional [page 6] and who find their readiest expression in loving self-sacrifice. but it is not everybody who is of this type, and christianity is unfortunate in not having any choice of systems to offer its aspirants. the east, being tolerant, is wise, and has developed various yoga methods, each of which is pursued by its adherents to the exclusion of the others, and yet none would

the mystic has to face; it is required of him that he shall fufil the requirements of the planes of form before he is free to commence his withdrawal and escape from form. there is a left-hand path that leads to kether, the kether of the qliphoth, which is the kingdom of chaos. if he embarks upon the mystic path prematurely it is thither he goes, and not to the kingdom of light. to the man who is naturally of the mystic path the discipline of form is uncongenial, and it is the subtlest of temptations to abandon the struggle with the life of form that resists his mastery and retreat back up the planes before the nadir has been rounded and the lessons of form have been learnt. form is the matrix in which the fluidic consciousness is held till it acquires an organisation proof against dispers

ond respectively to the jda and pingala of the yoga systems. these two magnetic currents, running in the aura parallel to the spine, are called the sun and moon currents. in a male incarnation we work predominantly with the sun current, the fertiliser; in a female incarnation we work predominantly with the moon-forces. if we desire to work with the opposite type of force to that with which we are naturally endowed, we have to do so by using our natural mode as th basis of operations and, as it were "cannoning off the cushion" the male who wants to use the moon-forces employs devices that enable him to get his natural sun-force reflected, and the female who wants to use the sun-forces employs a device whereby she is enabled to focus them upon herself and reflect them. on the physical plane

ron. a talisman of jupiter is always set up on such a figure. another symbol of chesed is the solid figure as understood in geometry. the reason for this is easily seen if one considers the geometrical figures assigned to the sephiroth which have already been studied. the point is assigned to kether; the line to chokmah; the two-dimensional plane to binah; consequently the three-dimensional solid naturally falls to chesed. 26. but more is signified in this connection than a mere random series of symbols. the solid essentially represents manifestation as it is known to our three-dimensional consciousness. we cannot conceive of one- or two-dimensional existence save mathematically or symbolically. chesed, as we have already noted, is the first of the manifested sephiroth; therefore how natur

e. the triangle of art. tarot cards: the four tens. ten of wands: oppression. ten of cups: perfected success. ten of swords: ruin. ten of pentacles: wealth [page 266] colour in atziluth: yellow. briah: citrine, olive, russet, and black. yetzirah: citrine, olive, russet, and black, flecked with gold. assiah: black, rayed with yellow. i 1. it will be observed that the conformation of the tree falls naturally into three functional triangles, but that malkuth participates in no such triangle, but stands apart, and it is said by the qabalists that it receives the influences or emanations of all the other sephiroth. but although malkuth is the only sephirah that does not participate in a triangle, it is also the only sephirah that is represented as parti-coloured instead of a unit, for it is div

imperfect entities, build up their vehicles. it is also said to be drawn upon for the lower types of magic of an evil kind. the tendency of such forces as are available in the qliphothic sphere must always be to assume once more such forms as they were accustomed to before they were disintegrated and reduced to their primal state; as these forms were at least out of date, if not actively evil, it naturally follows that this matter of chaos is not a desirable substance to work in; and had best be left there till its purification is complete and it has filtered back through the sphere of earth by the natural channels, and been drawn once again into the stream of evolution. it is for this reason that all the underworld cults and the evocation of the departed are undesirable, for the forms the

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

speech, however. as soon as she learnt that i was leaving, she said: 5 of 103 "very well, if you want to go, go you shall. but before you go you have got to admit that you are incompetent and have no self-confidence" to which i replied, being still full of fight, that if i were incompetent, why did she not dismiss me herself, and anyway, i was the product of her own training- school. which remark naturally did not improve matters. then commenced a most extraordinary litany. she resumed her old trick of fixing me with an intent gaze, and said "you are incompetent, and you know it. you have no self-confidence, and you have got to admit it" to which i replied "that is not true. i know my work, and you know i know it" now there was no doubt that much could be said concerning my competency in m

ngled roots and stinging shoots, many years old. it has been said, and not untruly, that a person cannot be hypnotised into doing anything which is contrary to his real nature. but what is the real nature of each one of us? have we all overcome the ape and tiger, or are they merely caged? suggestion can unbar the cage of all our secret temptations and let them loose upon us. none but the saint is naturally immune. it is possible to reduce anybody to anything provided suggestion has unchecked scope for a sufficient length of time. the purest woman can be made a harlot, the noblest man a murderer under certain conditions. knowledge is necessary to protect, and it is that knowledge which i intend to give in these pages. let us now consider exactly how a psychic attack operates. in the realms

this cardinal symptom was lacking. the attacks, moreover, always took place in sleep, and it seemed as if they were more of the form of severe nightmare, verging on somnambulism. it was a curious factor in the case that mrs. cs nightmares usually heralded mr. cs attacks. these occurrences showed a certain cyclic regularity, occurring about once a month. in the case of a woman this would 15 of 103 naturally be referred to the twenty-eight day cycle of her nature, but in the case of a man, no such explanation was forthcoming, and we therefore had to look for another twenty-eight day cycle to explain his periodicity. the only other cycle of this period is that of the phases of the moon. we were then confronted by a correlation of epileptiform attacks, which had no organic basis, the nightmare

ed before, any one of these incidents could be explained away, but taken together they call for thought. it is also curious that miss x. should keep her fiance in her house and yet not marry him, from every normal point of view an arrangement with many drawbacks and no advantages. on the other hand, if her feelings were fixed upon mr. c. and were obtaining satisfaction by astral visits, she would naturally not want to break her rapport with the man she loved by giving herself to the man she did not love. if she were a vampire, her motive for keeping the aunt and lover in her house, and their condition, would be readily explained. also her breakdown, which followed immediately upon their deaths. the fact that mr. cs first wife died of cancer of the womb does not in itself call for remark, b

ally wore, as she said she could not bear the sight of it. this cross i had purchased just before coming to this occult college, and had taken it to a priest of my acquaintance to be blessed, for i had not been altogether easy in my mind concerning the nature of the group i was joining, and during the early days of my association with it was poised on tiptoe, as it were, ready for instant flight. naturally i had kept my own council concerning the psychic precautions i had taken against my new friends, and no one was aware that the cross had been specially magnetised against psychic attack. nevertheless, the woman who would have attacked if she could, felt its influence and feared it. auto-suggestion and imagination play so large a part in so-called psychic impressions that one is chary of

those who are contemplating my folly to treat with the greatest of care any printed systems of magic, and not to use them at all unless they have the fullest control over the entities invoked" among the general public, who do not dabble in occultism, the results of a magical mishap are never seen, and the only doctors who ever see them are fellow-initiates who happen to be medical men, and they, naturally, keep silence. the catastrophes are of varying degrees of severity, ranging from a bad fright to a fatality. i cannot say much upon these subjects, for they are among the most secret paths of occult lore. enough must be hinted, however, to reveal what, under certain circumstances, may be experienced. i do not think it in the least likely, however, that the qlippotic demons will be encoun

DONALDTYSON CORONZON

erences to man as signifying mankind or the human race, which would imply more than two human beings in the garden at the time of the fall. the myth of lilith, adam's wife before eve, supports such a speculation, although lilith is often regarded as a demonic spirit rather than a human being. perhaps there was a colony of human beings in the garden. gabriel, who is a servant and messenger of god, naturally portrayed coronzon as envious and spiteful of the happiness of man in the garden, for which reason the serpent "began to assail him, and so prevailed" gabriel is transmitting the standard propaganda of heaven. but if you actually look at genesis, you find that the serpent merely pointed out to eve that god was deceiving her about the fruit of the tree of knowledge (see genesis 3:1-7. god

EGYPTIAN BOOK OF THE DEAD PAPYRUS OF ANI MALESTROM

t, for the want of determinatives in many places in the text, and the archaic spelling of many of the words and passages presented difficulties which were not easily overcome.[6] here, for the first time, it was shown that the book of the dead was no compilation of a comparatively late period in the history of egyptian civilization, but a work belonging to a very remote antiquity; and it followed naturally that texts which were then known, and which were thought to be themselves original ancient texts, proved to be only versions which had passed through two or more successive revisions [1. vyse, pyramids of gizeh, p. 51 2. maspero, recueil de travaux, t. iii, p. 78. 3. see recueil de travaux, t. iii, pp. 177-224; t. iv, pp. 41-78. 4. in 1881 dr. brugsch described two pyramids of the vith d

re found on the ancient monuments. persistence of the legend of osiris and the belief in the resurrection. the chief gods mentioned in the pyramid texts are identical with those whose names are given on tomb, coffin and papyrus in the latest dynasties; and if the names of the great cosmic gods, such as ptah and khnemu, are of rare occurrence, it should be remembered that the gods of the dead must naturally occupy the chief place in this literature which concerns the dead. furthermore, we find that the doctrine of eternal life and of the resurrection of a glorified or transformed body, based upon the ancient story of the resurrection of osiris after a cruel death and horrible mutilation, inflicted by the powers of evil, was the same in all periods, and that the legends of the most ancient t

ssed they appear as.[2] the great cycle of the gods in annu was composed of the gods tmu, shu, tefnut, seb, nut, osiris, isis, set and nephthys; but, though paut means" nine" the texts do not always limit a paut of the gods to that number, for sometimes the gods amount to twelve, and sometimes, even though the number be nine, other gods are substituted for the original gods of the paut. we should naturally expect ra to stand at the head of the great paut of the gods; but it must be remembered that the chief local god of annu was tmu, and, as the priests of that city revised and edited the pyramid texts known to us, they naturally substituted their own form of the god ra, or at best united him with ra, and called him tmu-ra. in the primeval matter, or water, lived the god tmu, and when he r

ELIPHAS LEVI THE CONJURATION OF THE FOUR ELEMENTS

ich all depend upon the will and transparency or imagination of the operator. in truth the four elements are only instruments to aid second-sight. second-sight is the faculty of seeing in the astral light. this second-sight is as natural as the first sight, or the sensible and ordinary sight, but it can only act through the abstraction of the senses. somnambulists and ecstatics enjoy second-sight naturally; but this sight is more lucid as the abstraction becomes more complete. the abstraction is produced by astral intoxication; that is, by a superabundance of light, which completely saturates the nervous system, and consequently renders it inactive. sanguine temperaments are more disposed to aeromancy; bilious to pyromancy, phlegmatic to geomancy, and melancholic to hydromancy. aeromancy i

ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

good circumstances. he had every convenience and luxury at the command of the hotel, smoked the finest cigars and invited me to drink wine, though he did not indulge himself. when i declined, he added "i am glad to see it; intoxicants are an unmixed evil. i was once a hard drinker, but for ten years have not tasted a drop, and shall never do so, unless it be in dire necessity and to save my life" naturally i was full of curiosity concerning this remarkable man, but did not feel free to question him. he must have known of my feeling, for in the course of conversation he told me considerable about himself "i have an indian name" said he "which was given me by the chippewas. it is `el-tin-wa' and means `pale brother' of course, i never use it among my own people, though i was strongly tempted

ival was not only enclosed in a blanket, but it was drawn so far up around his shoulders that his face was hidden. only the crown of black, coarse hair showed. not a feature was visible. halting within a couple of paces of the chief, the two began conversing in low tones. their voices were so faint that i could not distinguish a word, and, had i been able to do so, it would have done no good, for naturally they talked in their own language. the position of the two was such that the side of each showed clearly. they would have to turn their heads at right angles to see my forehead and eyes before they flitted back out of sight. their training, the strained situation and the peculiar peril in which both stood convinced me that they would neglect no precaution, however slight. geronimo could

t was great, but he was too much of a gentleman to express his feelings in the presence of the visitor. being dressed like an apache, it was easy to take jennings for one, so long as he kept at a distance. most of the troopers and several of the scouts gathered round us three and listened with intense interest to our words. the racking headache which had tormented me was almost entirely gone, and naturally i was in high spirits over the situation "it is the first time that we have exchanged prisoners with geronimo" said the lieutenant "but i shall be glad to keep up the custom, including other usages of honorable warfare "thank you; nothing would please me more. you must make some allowance for uncivilized men who are pressed desperately hard. we have been a long time on our way here, and

tole him dat "but didn't you see from what followed that he didn't believe you? he knew you were not telling the truth and he broke camp in a hurry "dat so" said my friend, as if communing with himself "me think pedro tole him, but dat could not be "why not "he did not get chance" was the significant response. with no doubt as to how pedro had been removed hence, i did not press the question that naturally rose in my mind. when i had no thought of anything of the kind, the stiletto thrust came. vikka gave an odd chuckle, and with a queer turn of his head said "you think me act like pedro; leften' smith, he think sothink so some time" i was frightfully embarrassed, but got out of it better than i deserved. i i it was a night of tragedy" low twelve 81 "can't you imagine how i felt when i saw

g morning. on a portion of the journey, sheriff truce of the county was with them. at fort niagara the four men dismissed the carriage and made their way to the fort, which was near at hand. beyond this it was impossible fo trace the parties farther. with them disappeared william morgan. in arriving at a .clear judgment of the truth concerning this lamentable affair\ it must be borne in mind that naturally 200 the abduction of william morgan both parties to the controversy were biased. the accusers of the fraternity were impulsive, hot headed, intemperate and unjust, inasmuch as they laid the blame at the door of the order, when in truth the vast majority condemned the crime as warmly as their opponents. on the other hand, the free masons labored to make the case as favorable as they could

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

t on their empire-building expansions. one of the most noteworthy features of ghosts in indigenous cultures was the fear and antagonism with which many regarded them. the spirits of the deceased were frequently thought to be unfriendly towards the living, desirous of drawing their souls into the spirit-world. sometimes, as with the australian aborigines, they were represented as malignant demons. naturally, everything possible was done to keep such ghosts at a distance from the habitations of the living. barriers to ghosts were constructed of thorn bushes planted around the beds of surviving relatives. persons returning from a funeral might pass through a cleft tree, or other narrow aperture, to free themselves from the ghost of the person they just buried. the same reason has been given f

trained ear of the shaman. the ghosts of the zulus and new zealander maoris speak to the magicians in thin, whistling tones. this idea of the semiarticulate nature of ghosts is not confined to anthropological treatises; in his play julius ceasar, william shakespeare spoke of the sheeted dead, who, did squeak and gibber in the streets of rome, and the gibbering ghost appeared in other connections. naturally an articulate apparition would be doubly convincing, since it appealed to two separate senses. nineteenthcentury anthropologist e. b. tylor argued, men who perceive evidently that souls do talk when they present themselves in dream or vision, naturally take for granted at once the objective reality of the ghostly voice, and of the ghostly form from which it proceeds. spirits that are gen

s of the past and the future respectively.as well as apparitions of contemporary events happening at a distance. clairvoyant powers are often attributed to the dying. dreams are, strictly speaking, apparitions, but in ordinary usage the term is applied only to coincidental or genuine dreams, or to those visions of the night, which are of peculiar vividness. these subjective apparitions lead quite naturally to a consideration of the question of ghosts. the belief in ghosts has come to us, as has been indicated, from the remotest antiquity, and innumerable theories have been formulated to account for it, from older conceptions of the apparition as an actual soul to modern theories of which the chief are telepathy and spirit materialization. apparitions of the living also offer a wide field f

r to us. it was evidently within the room in which we sat, for the bell was carried round the room, ringing loudly the whole time. after completing the circuit of the room, it was brought down, passed under the table, coming up close to my elbow. it was finally placed upon the table. one must suppose that in this case a hole must have been made through the door to open a free passage to the bell. naturally, the disintegration could not have occurred in a manner similar to atomic disintegration; otherwise we would have to ask as did w. w. smith a whole series of questions: what becomes of the enormous quantity of energy that must be liberated; how is it prevented from being dissipated; and how is it collected again and recondensed into matter. spiritualists suggested one way out, to suppose

the roots to pass; indeed the comparatively slender stem entirely filled the orifice. the plant was a native of india, an ixora crocata. it had some years of growth. we could see where other leaves had grown and fallen off, and wound-marks which seemed to have healed and grown over long ago. but there was every evidence to show that the plant had grown in the sand in the bottle as the roots were naturally wound around the inner surface of the glass, all the fibres perfect and unbroken as though they had germinated on the spot and had apparently never been disturbed. the plant was photographed. it lived for three months under the care of mr. oxley s gardener and then shrivelled up. it was a favorite feat of yolande to put a glass of water into the hand of one of her particular friends and

provinces in the universe: thus aratron has 49; bethor, 42; phaleg 35; och, 28; hagith, 21; ophiel, 14; and phul, 7. each of the olympic spirits rules alternately for 490 years. they have natural sway over certain departments of the material world, but outside these departments they perform the same operations magically. thus och, the ruler of solar affairs, presides over the preparation of gold naturally in the soil. at the same time, he presides magically over the preparation of that metal by means of alchemy. the arbatel states that the sources of occult wisdom are to be found in god, spiritual essences, and corporeal creatures, as well as in nature, but also in the apostate spirits and in the ministers of punishment in hell and the elementary spirits. the secrets of all magic reside i

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

s the destroyer of life. in his later works, his interest in psychic phenomena developed, and the fearful mystery gave place to wondrous fascination. the unknown guest, our eternity and the wrack of the storm disclosed a familiarity with all the prevailing ideas on the paranormal, and he showed no doubt whatever as to the genuineness of phenomena. he wrote: the question of fraud and imposture are naturally the first that suggest themselves when we begin the study of these phenomena. but the slightest acquaintance with the life, habits and proceedings of the three or four leading mediums is enough to remove even the faintest shadow of suspicion. of all the explanations conceivable, the one which attributes everything to imposture and trickery is unquestionably the most extraordinary and the

nimal or supernatural being) the duties of the priest and magician were often combined in tribal society. when one religion was superseded, however, the priests of the old cult were considered, in the eyes of the leaders and believers of the new, nothing but evil or misguided magicians. medieval definition of magic the definitions of magic given by the great magicians of medieval and modern times naturally differ greatly from those of anthropologists. for example, nineteenth-century magician eliphas levi states in his history of magic (1913: magic, therefore, combines in a single science that which is most certain in philosophy which is eternal and infallible in religion. it reconciles perfectly and incontestably those two terms so opposed on the first view.faith and reason, science and be

. such alternative histories have been constructed by researchers like zecharia sitchin and alan f. alford. through the 1990s, scientists at nasa and the jet propulsion laboratory have held to the position adopted when the pictures were initially examined in 1976. they are natural objects that just happen to resemble what some have suggested they are. they have noted that similar objects, such as naturally formed pyramids, may be found on earth. in the meantime, hoagland has pressed the case for the face on mars and has appeared a number of times on the popular late-night radio talkshow hosted by art bell. the controversy continues, primarily on the fringe of the ufo community, and its ultimate resolution would be possible only with the landing of scientists on mars and an immediate examin

een his mortal and immortal parts, and the several spheres to which they belong. both in his mortal and immortal natures, he must strive to love god, to adore and to fear him in spirit and in truth. he must sedulously attempt to find out whether he is truly fitted for the practice of magic, and if so, to which branch he should turn his talents, experimenting in all to discover in which he is most naturally gifted. he must hold inviolate such secrets as are communicated to him by spirits, and he must accustom himself to their evocation. he must keep himself, however, from the least suspicion of diabolical magic, which has to do with satan, and which is the perversion of the theurgic power concealed in the word of god. medieval magic encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. 1008 wh

o the promptings of passion or the appetite. intelligence and mediumship the question of the medium s intelligence seems to have nothing to do with psychic powers, but it may greatly influence the power of the communicators to convey clear ideas. the most stolid mediums may exhibit an extraordinary intelligence in trance. if they are educated the manifestation becomes more marvelous. the question naturally arises whether in the long run spirit influence imparts knowledge to rustic minds. the reverend j. b. ferguson answered the question in the affirmative: supramundane influence in the unfolding and education of mind has been a common and most interesting experience since my own attention was called to this subject. in the case of mr. h. b. champion we have a very remarkable instance. this

apparitions. people claimed that the cross sometimes changed into a column of light or into the form of the virgin, and some photographs taken of the cross certainly show extras of this nature. a somewhat disturbing claim was that people believed that they were able to look into the sun and see it dancing, a phenomenon that had been reported earlier in conjunction with the apparitions at fatima. naturally gazing at the sun with the naked eye can produce a number of strange visual effects, but it is a highly dangerous practice. there were also reports of miraculous healings. the bbc television team recorded an interview with a german woman who was previously unable to walk, but now had no difficulty. these large-scale demonstrations of a revival of faith were alarming both to state and ecc

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

ned, only on a subliminal level. these beings (the earth coincidence control office, in l i l l y s phrasing) seek to influence human evolution in such a way that humans do not become enslaved to their technology. the other intelligences that share our planet dolphins and whales are more psychically attuned to these messages and re c e i ve them clearly. lilly holds that whales and dolphins quite naturally go in the direction we call spiritual, in that they get into meditative states quite simply and easi l y. dolphins have a highly developed consciousness, and a powe rful connection to higher re a l i t i e s (lilly, 1972. beginning in the 1950s, lilly had experimented with sensory deprivation. he would place himself in a tank of water in a totally dark, silent room. in due course he woul

FAUST

write assured: in the beginning was the deed! if i m to share this room with you, poodle, then leave off howling, then leave off growling! such a distracting fellow i can t view or suffer to have near me. one of us two, or i or you, must quit this cell, i fear me. i m loath your right as guest thus to undo. the door is open, you ve a passage free. but what is this i now must see! can that happen naturally? is it phantom? is it reality? how long and broad the poodle grows! he rises up in mighty pose, tis not a dog s form that he shows! what spectre have i sheltered thus? he s like a hippopotamus with fiery eyes, jaws terrible to see. oh, mine you are most certainly. for such as your half-hellish crew the key of solomon will do. spirits[in the corridor] captured is someone within! stay with

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

he planes of existence and stations of consciousness, and into the roots of the tree. in the mystical qabalah, most such root mantra involve the name hvhy. it is very good for a person to depict the letters of the name hvhy before the eyes of the mind. 4 repeating a mantra over time creates a sympathetic vibration in the mind. it purifies desires, intensifies unconditional love and surrender, and naturally cultivates and enhances discrimination, same-sightedness, renunciation, and one-pointed concentration. true mantra have an intrinsic power to purify the shells (qlifoth. the one name of small face that naturally appeals to each aspirant is called their chosen ideal. through years of practice and divine grace, the mind of the meditator literally becomes the mantra that is repeated, and ev

progress up the tree. overcoming such an addiction is no small task, and often requires the intervention of an advanced spiritual mentor. also, frequent intense ananda samadhis can be especially taxing to the nervous system of most humans. 8 ,0, some souls, possessed of extraordinary strength of mind and personal resolve, are not attracted to meditation on god-with- name-and form, but rather are naturally inclined to meditate on vast face xgod-without-name-and-form. in other traditions, vast face meditation is practiced among the shaivites and advaita vedantins in india, the theravada, tendai, shingon, tibetan, ch an, and zen buddhists, and the wu wei (non- action) taoists.17 the shaivites envision the pure consciousness of vast face as shiva, and the energy of that consciousness as% e2 2

manifest creation on all planes is dissolved in the substratum of the ayn. as a mystical qabalist, your beloved lord hvhy is your guide, your guru. he/she will unfold your spiritual path and inspire you to do what is right for you. it is most beneficial to spend time in the company of holy people. while it is of course desirable to find extraordinary souls within the same mystical tradition that naturally interests you, it is also valuable to spend time in the presence of any genuine saint and master from any tradition. it is also important to seek out and keep the company of other people who, through divine grace, are actively involved in spiritual growth, and with whom you can pray, meditate, sing, and discuss spiritual ideas. 00, 8' the primary texts of the mystical qabalah have a weal

FOCUS OF LIFE

's coffin. they then forced me to view her dead body. even in my pitiable state, i thought of the beauty of her corpse. again, they reviled me because of her: she who, if i had not neglected her, would still be living. i, the whoremonger, betrayer of women, and arch-abnormalist. after much other insult; they told me-my fate. i was given the choice of being burnt to death or buried alive with her! naturally my choice was to be alone. but no such chance was to be mine. i was buried alive with her corpse. with their combined weight forcing on the lid. i thought i was dead [for did i not hear the rushing winds] when doubt crept into my soul. then realization of life dawned when i felt that cold corpse crushed against my body by the tightness of the coffin,-never have i realized such horror! wi

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

stine wisdom whence plato and the greeks had derived the best that they knew. this huge historical error was to have amazing results. it was on excellent authority that the renaissance accepted hermes trismegistus as a real person of great antiquity and as the author of the hermetic writings, for this was implicitly believed by leading fathers of the church, particularly lactantius and augustine. naturally, it would not have occurred to anyone to doubt that these overwhelmingly authoritative writers must be right, and it is indeed a remarkable testimony to the prominence and importance of the hermetic writings and to the early and complete success of the hermes trismegistus legend as to their authorship and antiquity that lactantius, writing in the third century, and augustine in the fourt

t of her."2 augustine says nothing whatever about hermes' mention of the 1 de civ. dei, viii, xxiii, quoted in the english translation by john healey. the quotation is from romans, i, xxi. 2 isaiah, xix, i. 10 hermes trismegistus "son of god, and his whole treatment of the subject is perhaps, in part, a reply to lactantius' glorification of hermes as a gentile prophet. augustine's views on hermes naturally presented a difficulty for the many devout admirers of the hermetic writings in the renaissance. various courses were open to them. one was to affirm that the idolatrous passage in the asclepius was an interpolation made in the latin translation by the magician, apuleius, and was not in the lost greek original by hermes. this course was adopted by several hermetists of the sixteenth cent

editions of ficino's works, in which it is not mentioned that the commentaries on the asclepius are not by ficino but by lefevre d'etaples. for instance, in the edition of ficino's opera from which all the quotations in this book are made, ficino's pimander, with his commentaries (ficino, pp. 1836-57) is immediately followed (pp. 1858-72) by the asclepius with commentaries which the unwary reader naturally supposes are also by ficino. p. o. kristeller first cleared up this error in suppl. fie, i, pp. exxx ff; see also kristeller, studies, pp. 223 ff. 2 see ficino, pp. 1866-7, 1870, for the commentaries on the asclepius (really by lefevre d'etaples) in which the egyptian idolatry and magical practices described in that work are condemned. cf. d. p. walker "the prisca theologia in france, j

of bad magic and the goodness of his natural magic which is the uniting or marrying of things in heaven with things on earth, adding that these two definitions (about the "uniting" and "marrying) underlie, or are implied in, all his other magical conclusions, particularly the one about the characters and figures. he emphasised that the good natural magic which marries earth to heaven is all done naturally, by vinutes naturales, and that the activity of the magical characters and figures used is also a "natural" activity. in short, he is, i would think, trying to make it very clear that the magia which he advocates is not a demonic magic but a natural magic' pico's natural magic is therefore, it would seem, probably the same as ficino's magic, using natural sympathies but also magical imag

demons, from whom comes evil and not good, but are names of natural and divine virtues distributed throughout the world by the true god for the great advantage of man, if he knows how to use them' it therefore seems that the natural magus, as envisaged by pico, would use the same kind of methods as the ficinian natural magic, natural sympathies, natural orphic incantations, magic signs and images naturally interpreted. amongst these procedures would almost certainly be the use of the talisman as ficino interpreted it. pico moved in the same world of imagery as ficino, as his commentary on benivieni's canzona de amore shows, and the three graces on his medal should perhaps be understood, at bottom, as in the nature of a neoplatonised talismanic image against saturn.2 in the oration on the d

d, amongst them the magical conclusion in which pico states: nulla est scientia que nos magis certificet de divinitate christi quam magia et cabala. despite his condemnation, pico published his apology, together with part of the oration on the dignity of man. the edition is dated may, 1487, but this date has been questioned. in the apology, he defended his condemned propositions. this publication naturally involved him in fresh difficulties, and bishops with inquisitorial powers were appointed to deal with his case. in july, 1487, pico made a formal submission and retraction to the commission, and in august the pope issued a bull condemning all the theses and forbidding their publication, but exculpating pico because of his submission. nevertheless, when pico fled to france, papal nuncios

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

's (destroy the sigils in fire, watchtowers, other. v. post ritual one must have some form of celebration following the ritual (raves are recommended. worked sigils to cast should be fired during this celebration as to an enactment of desire. final the rite seems very formalized, but it is not really. the only parts that need formality are the intents, but the visualizations and words should flow naturally. the only timing critical part is of course the trance. as per the chaos sigil, who knows what it is/ is not. it may be a power, information, spell, calling, banishing. we do not know. a no-mind technique may be of use in divining the sigils meaning (it has not failed me yet. also look for "synchronicities. we do not know in what way the sigil will manifest, or in what form. love to all

he urges. and at other times fear causes these blacker pathways. the gate is opened, the bag of black flesh sewn, and the puss of desire fills the sack, and a demon is born. 6c some journal entries the following journal exerts are examples of the stages in these initiations and notes. 8/1/99 very strange evening/ morning. started out with stupid ego issues then given up and everything flowed more naturally. i started the dance for the dances sake and people progressed to get me things) i ran into this foreign couple from the netherlands and was treated to club (twilo. the energy there was up and i trance-danced into communion with az (i was completely sober and on an extreme fatigue gnosis. i saw a bat-like humanoid creature descending, and then the visage of a sarcophagus (coffin) like sh

pace into the thrusting disarray of void. to establish a splotch of black amid the white. the inverse spaces bring calamity into their boring tunnels. the point of crossover is the star of daath. we leap and propel our light (under the guidance of the angels) into ideo-spheres and vacuity. a transmutation, ex-nihilo. how this is accomplished is the domain of the given star and is approached quite naturally. the gift of babalon is that we are of her, and the shells of victory become unraveled. this appears paradoxical at first, for she is zos complete. but the schizophrenic shards have a new facet about them, many as a matter of fact. when babalon the great has fallen, her victory shall be complete. the body itself shall become cognizant of it s inner void/light instantaneously shredding ex

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

certainly opened.probably without an expressed intention to do so.our eyes to an atavism different from the one discussed in chapter 6, for he has shown us the origin of all magical symbolism.the human soul itself! his message is that those magical sigils which truly work derive from our own unconscious and will return again to their source to begin their work after being impregnated by our will. naturally, and this applies to all magic, one might gain the false impression that it would be much less of a strain to get everything organized and prepared straight from the horse's mouth of a ggreat illuminated true master of wisdom' but this has nothing to do whatsoever with practical magical success. one could compare this to studying at a introduction/ xiii university: anything you may have

ical insight into infinity: mbols may the pictorial method/ 51 see figure 21 for completed sigils: 52/ practical sigil magic ebrew letters, tattwa ymbols, or any geometrical symbols you prefer (there are very few glyphs which have not been attributed with some meaning) but as pointed out before, you should not just copy some symbols out of books which have no life for you or are not vivid to you. naturally, you may live in the paradigm that these gancient h symbols have already developed a life of their own, having been vitalized by legions of magicians before us, but even in that case you will first have to create an inner contact to the glyphs yourself, e.g, by employing them frequently in a pertinent magical context. one could object that this technique contradicts the basis of spare fs

they are repeated rhythmically and monotonously. an exception to this rule are the gwords of power h la ter on *the letter b is missing in peter carro ample.an obvious typesetting mistake which we have not corrected f e sake of correct quotation. this does not, however, invalidate the example as a whole. ll fs exor th the mantrical spell method/ 57 ons long e psychic sensor is softened up t free. naturally, mantras play a mantra-yoga, tantra (of hindu and buddhist origin, buddhism g (for example, gom mani peme um, o t they l sigils, it is not strictly utright itioning, ogma, etc) incapable of working with any but one sigil by repeating it over and over again, for hours on end, if possible. the monotony of this procedure es occur even after in eastern cultures mantras are also employed to i

ometimes it may even prove to be an oobstacle if you are for some reason (e.g, cond d special, established system. our sentence of desire has been tuned into a mantra by manipulating its sound elements, and we cannot recognize its meaning anymore (as is also the case with word and pictorial sigils) you can now activate this acoustic will guide you into a kind of gmantra-stupor h (this will follow naturally and may sometim 58/ practical sigil magic only a s: few minutes f chanting; thus, your directive for the unconscious, which is now concealed in the acoustic sigil, can pass the censor to thrive in the depths of the psyche and go about its work. you may support this procedure by a trance of exhaustion, achieved, for example, by fasting, pro longed lack of sleep or extreme physical exertio

FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

, to admonish or applaud. logic teaches us to guide our reason discretionally in the general knowledge of things, and directs our inquiries after truth. it consists of a regular train of argument, whence we infer, deduce and conclude, according to certain premises laid down, admitted or granted; and in it are employed the faculties of conceiving, judging, reasoning and disposing; all of which are naturally led on from one gradation to another, till the point in question is finally determined. arithmetic teaches the powers and properties of numbers, which is variously effected, by letters, tables, figures and instruments. by this art, reasons and demonstrations are given for finding out any certain number, whose relation or affinity to another is already known or discovered. geometry treats

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

1:51:56 f freemasonry and catholicism by max heindel [1865-1919] click here to return to the previous html page. part vii the philosopher's stone--what it is and how it is made. those who have studied the writings of the ancient alchemists have always been much mystified by what is said concerning the philosopher's stone and the process of transmuting the base metals into gold. these claims have naturally given rise to a great deal of vague speculation. from time to time, students have asked for a direct statement from the writer concerning this subject of paramount importance, and as we are standing upon the threshold of a new age where this precious jewel with all its power will be evolved and possessed by a considerable number of people, we feel that it is important to divest the subje

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

of the sons of seth, and, therefore, during the period of construction the two classes joined forces, the underlying enmity being hidden under a superficial show of amity. it was, indeed, the first attempt to unite them, and had that been accomplished the world history from then on would have been altered in a very material manner. the sons of cain, descended from the fiery lucifer spirits, were naturally proficient in the use of fire. by it the metals hoarded by solomon and his ancestors were melted into altars, lavers and vessels of various kinds. pillars were fashioned by workmen under the direction of hiram abiff, and arches to rest upon them. the great edifice was nearing completion when he made ready to cast the "molten sea" which was to be the crowning effort, his masterpiece. it w

spirit samael, after the baptism of fire in the molten sea, and how he received the mission to prepare the way for the kingdom among the sons of cain, his brethren, by developing their arts and crafts as temple builders--masons- and teaching them the preparation of the philosopher's stone or molten sea. thus also the physically negative sons of seth must learn to leave their father, jehovah, and naturally the first to take the step must be a great soul. as the superlative skill of the sons of cain was focused in hiram abiff at the time of his baptism of fire, so the sublime spirituality of the sons of seth was centered in jesus at the time of his baptism in the waters of jordan. when he arose from this water he was in the same position as hiram emerging from the fire; each had left his fa

condition lies in the fact that minerals, being the lowest in the scale of evolution, vibrate at a correspondingly slower rate than the plant, animal or man. it requires a maximum effort to raise their vibrations to such a pitch that combustion may liberate their spiritual essence, and oxygen is the accelerator in this process. were the same amount of oxygen supplied to good vegetable fuel, which naturally vibrates at a higher rate than mineral, the furnace would be in danger of destruction because of the intensity of the heat generated. a similar process takes place within the body, which is the temple of the spirit; this is the flame which kindles the inner fire and generates the spiritual product which passes outwards from all warm-blooded creatures as heat radiates from a stove (cold-b

nd nuts, particularly when these are ripe and fresh, is interpenetrated by a great deal of the ether which composes the vital body of the plant. these are much easier to subdue and to incorporate into the polity of the body, also they stay much longer there before the individual cell life can assert itself. therefore the adept who wished to build a body ready to wear before he leaves the old one, naturally builds it of fresh vegetables, fruits and nuts, taking them into the body which he uses daily where they become subjected to his will, a part of himself. the soul-body of such a man is naturally very large and powerful; he separates a part of that and makes a mould or matrix into which he may build each day physical particles superfluous to the nourishment of the body he is using. thus b

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

the great pinnacle and spirit. he is the first of all beings. his spirit is one with the heavens, the master work of the supreme reason, being perfectly unique. 44 these resemblances- and scores of others could be cited- are not fortuitous, neither is it possible that they should have originated from one source, one human philosophical doctrine. the truth is that they are spontaneous, they spring naturally from reason itself once thought is turned upon the world; they are an integral part of man's mind and being. destroy them, and we are plunged into madness; fertilize them, and step by step we are raised towards god. religion, that is the equilibrium between the visible and the invisible, the lower and the upper, is essentially a part of man's nature. when this equilibrium is lost, societ

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

ces where they were formed, the bulb of the vessel serving as a matrix to nourish them until they acquire such a degree of magnitude as to burst it open and release themselves, after which, like other aquatic weeds, they take root wherever the current deposits them. this plant, therefore, being thus productive of itself, and vegetating from its own matrix, without being fostered in the earth, was naturally adopted as the symbol of the productive power of the waters, upon which the creative spirit of the creator operated in giving life and vegetation to matter. we accordingly find it employed in every part of the northern hemisphere, where the symbolical religion improperly called idolatry does or did prevail. the sacred images of the tartars, japanese, and indians are almost all placed upo

at a time when nature-worship was beginning to decay, reveals the fact that the god-idea comprehended a profound knowledge of nature and her laws; that while this people did not pretend to account for the existence of matter, they recognized a force operating through it whose laws were unchanged and unchanging. with these facts relative to the intelligence of an older race before us, the question naturally arises: what was the degree of civilization attained at a time when the deity worshipped was an abstract principle involving the actual creative processes throughout nature? and, notwithstanding our prejudices, we are constrained to acknowledge that these earlier conceptions are scarcely compatible with the barbarism which we have been taught to regard as the condition of all the peoples

those which came to prevail after she had become "the cause of evil in the world" we have the following from tertullian "if there was a pandora, whom hesiod mentions as the first woman, hers was the first head the graces crowned, for she received gifts from all the gods, whence she got her name pandora. but moses, a prophet, not a poet-shepherd, shows us the first woman eve having her loins more naturally girt about with leaves than her temples with flowers. pandora then is a myth"[98 [98] tertullian, vol. i, p. 341. woman, who was originally the gift of wisdom, or minerva, and who when created was garlanded with flowers as the crown of creation, became, in course of time, an accursed and wicked thing who must henceforth cover herself with leaves to hide her shame. tertullian, who, with t

ribed to her showing that she was supposed to be as fond as any earthly female ever was"[107 [107] inman, ancient faiths, vol. i, p. 59. after thus describing the early chaldean deity, who, although a pure and spotless virgin, was nevertheless worshipped as a mother, or as the embodiment of the altruistic principles developed in mankind, this writer goes on to say "the worship of the woman by man naturally led to developments which our comparatively sensitive natures [the italics are mine] shun as being opposed to all religious feeling" which sentiment clearly reveals the inability of this writer to estimate womanhood, or even motherhood, apart from the sensualized ideas which during the ages in which passion has been the recognized god have gathered about it. the purity of life and the hi

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

uminati, referred to chesed(withits complement (g)riteofadoption, referred to geburah (h)riteofthenovices andknightsoftheholycity, referred tochockmah(withits complement (i)riteofthedaughtersofzion. referred to binah. 0) riteof7..16,(intermediate) referred todaath.(k)riteofthesupremecrownorthirdorderr.r.et a.c.,referred to kether (23)thisdistribution is inpartamatterofconvenience and inpartarises naturally fromtheascentofthegrades.itsdesign and arrangements are entirely a c. secret, as ostensibly there will be an independentworkingofall the rites.(24)theschemeofrites belonging to the pillar of benignity can be entered only through martinism,withtheexceptionofthatreferable todaath.(25)themasonic rites can be entered independentlywithoutpassing from one to another (26)theadoptiveritescan be

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

iple crown on head, and triple cross in right hand, but to one soror at least he was robed likethe pope on less solemn occasions, with a134thegoldendawnshort red cape over a white robe, and a red skull-cap on head. in his left hand was a half-closed book.underhis feet was a dark cave, which seemed to hide some mystery.thismaypossibly have represented the vault on a higher plane, as the hierophant naturally represents the perfected adept, the 'risen christ, triumphant over 'death. we seemed to have been led through the pathofmars on to a solar plane. all the planets are but rays, or differentiationsofthe sun, it is true, but some special teaching was evidently to be given us by this abrupt transition from mars, the planetofoutward expulsion and destruction, to the sun, who symbolizes the al

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

aments to our colleges, i may draw attention to the lately deceased and quaintly cultured john yarker of didsbury; toourlate chief adept of york,t.b.whytehead, who was famous as an antiquarian; and to frater fendelow of the newcastle college, who was the author of a learned and suggestive rosicrucian lecture. another deceasedfraterof eminence was benjamin cox of weston- super-mare, and with him i naturally couple the great nameoffrater major f. g. irwin, who, however, has now also gone to a temple far away. i must also mention fraterf.f.schnitger, who made deep researches into the german rosicru255 cian treatises: samuel liddell mathers, the translator of portions of the hebrewzohar,and frederick holland, the author ofthetemplerebuilt,andthe shekinah revealed.amongthelearned juniors of our

sdom lingers' said the poet laureate.thechristian rosicrucian can onlyexc1aim-lead, kindly light, lead thou me on; the night is dark and i am far from home [reprinted fromthefreemason,1885 pp. 3-10.]6.man,miracle, magicfrom theancientrosicrucian dogmatathe proceedings of a college of rosicrucians are intended for the members of the society, and are not addressed to the general public, who perhaps naturally scoff at the studies and aims of those who have been led by fate and necessity to join an occult fraternity. fate has thrown us together,buthas not compelled us to the association. the old rosicrucianmottowas,'inclinantastra- noncertenecessitant'.ourstars- or destiny- incline us to our fate, they do not necessitate any result. again,'astraregunthomines-sedregitastradeus'.thestars dominat

about 30b.c.,states that the chaldeans foretold the death of antigonus in 315b.c.vitruvius states that astrology was introduced into greece by berosus, who settled in cos, and held a school there. berosus was a chaldean and was a contemporary of alexander the great.fromhis time astrology became naturalized among the greeks.itwas much cultivated by the stoic philosphers.fromgreece the study passed naturally to italy and to rome. cato the elder refers to it. cneius octavius had an astrologic figure found on his person when he was slain in the days of marius. sylla was advised by the chaldeans. cicero speaks of divination received by pompey and crassus. lucian also states that julius cresar noted the revolutions of the stars. nigidius figulus was famous as an astrologer in the later years of

ctices, which sought to obtain by craft and arts some definite answers to questions, so as to guide their actions to issues of success. men tried to discover the future, to gain a fore-knowledge of the result of a proposed action, and at last to discover the pages of the book of fate. men perceived that the free will which they seemed to possess, was only a hope and not an attainment, and so fell naturally into the idea of predestination, and then argued that if all before us be predestined it may be possible to foresee future events, and so divination was born, and it took over a thousand shapes, some perhaps reasonable, but others of the most wild and foolish nature.thestudent finds in the literary remains of all the nations of antiquity ample evidence that divination was a recognised sc

iculties associated with an investigation of all other secret sodalities, and in this case again we may be surprised at the success of preserving secrecy which was attained. every secret association must possess some form of pledge to maintain its status, andinpractice every such pledge has been taken in conjunction with some form of ceremonial; secret titles and signs of recognition follow quite naturally, and as some must rule and some obey, an official group becomes necessary, and eminence in work leads to the creation of grades of distinction and each one develops a secret ritual and system of signs, words, etc.inthe case of mithraic initiation we find just the same system evolved, and although no scrap of ritual has come down to us from 2,000 years or 3,000 years ago, yet we have some

nt mysteries 275divination, will power, or magical attributes. it is probable that the lesser initiates were wise and good men who lived the ordinary life of the people, while the greater initiates were necessarily dwellers in the temples, either as priests, prophets, or magicians.ofthe procedure within the temples at the ceremonials of the mysteries we know nothing certain.theveil of the past is naturally deeper over these events than over the details of the common life of the egyptian people. egyptian papyri are silent on these matters, and even the works of the ancient greeks which have been transmitted to our time reveal no secrets. several authors distinctly say that revelation was forbidden, and was indeed impossible, even when they alleged their own possession of the mystic knowledg

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

degree.20. the lastjudgrnent.renewal, result, determinationofamatter; r. postponement of result, delay, matterre-opened later.the tarot 63o.thef(j()lishman.folly, expiation, wavering;r.hesita255 tion, instability, trouble arisingherefrom :21. the universe.completlon,good reward; r. evilreward,orrecompense.22. kingofsceptres.man. living in the country, country gentleman, knowledge, education; r. a naturally good but severe man, counsel, advice, deliberation.23. queen ofsceptres.woman living in the country,ladyof the manor, love of money, avarice, usury; r. a good a virtuous woman, but strict and economical, obstacles, resistance, opposition.24. knightofsceptres.departure, separation, disunion; r. rupture, discord, quarrel.25. knaveofsceptres.a good stranger, good news, pleasure, satisfactio

ought if it would only move a little to the right i could see how it was done. immediately, as if in answer to my thought, it swayed to the right. this seemed curious, and i began to wish it would move to the left, and then promptly it did so. rather astonished, i whisperedtoa lady next to me that it seemedtomove with my will. she replied:'ofcourse it does. would you like to see it closer' i said naturally i would very much, and thereupon it apparently glided down on to the table im255 mediately in front of us, passing over my hand, and feeling like a bit of damp fog. to me the features, so far as discernible, seemed to be those of a bald-headed man with a white beard,buta lady three or four places off declared that it was most plainly her mother's face. immediately the medium began to spe

and go back from this, and see, if she could, the signing of it; she did so after a little pause, and described a chapter-house, monks, and the abbot writing; i bade her look over his shoulder and read his signature. she gave this without hesitation, and the date. a letter to the lawyers proved the correctness of the information. the experiences of alfred capper and others of seeing thought-forms naturally raised the question whether these are in any sense objective, and this again suggested the inquiry, if they are objective isitpossible that they could be photo255 graphed? i have inquired of mr david duguid, of glasgow, and the latemrantonio, a clerk of sessionin edinburgh, and96 the sorcererand his apprenticea strong believer in spirit photography, whether in their experience they had c

shee,some celtic memories103today' she said 'i must warn the fishers' wiser than the schoolmaster, the fisher-boys heeded her, and no boats put out, though the weather looked ideal for fishing, and it was well they did not, for one of the sudden storms to which the western islands are subject blew up without any premonitory symptoms, and the loss of life might have been terrible. the schoolmaster naturally had his explanation ready.'ofcourse' he said 'that little whirl in the sand was the first puff of the storm. these people who are always watching the weather get to know these trifling signs, that would escape the notice of town folk' but once she told me a sign of which the schoolmaster could give no explanation. on the bare high road was a dark mark which 1 can scarcely describe.itwas

o have their names mixed up with anything of the kind, and an accountofthe experiences ofmr;h.of what happened in the town of w, is singularly unconvincing, i shall therefore forthemostpartwitchcraft143confine myself to cases that i can personally vouch for,andof these the mostinterestingto the studentthose which show the survival of forms current in the middle ages, or in remote classical times. naturally the greatest number occur in the west of england and scotland among w.eceltic population. but witchcraft is far from being unknown even among the saxons of the east coast. in thechannel islands it is rife to this day, also in brittany; and in morocco (as described in m. jules bois'sorcellerieau maroc) every medieval incident, including the witches' sabbath, is familiar ground, and univer

after this,buthe was a miserable man all his life, haunted with gloomy forebodings, and died more or less insane. i know not whether the stones still stand. probably110t.the family have long ago left the district, and i have never been able to trace them.witchcraft147.the curious student may find many tracesofceremonial magic.bothblack andwhitein the west, both in englandand scotland,butthere is naturally.a-great reluctance to speak of such matters..225-.225. in fact. the western celt in very many cases isatheartapureoutwardly he111aybeanelder.ofthefrel:l'methodist,buriftr;oublecoo1esto him he steals awaynight, when.no one krtows,to the.stonedrcle,orthefairy well,andseeksbelpfroms0tnehalfworld it maybe'i onceaskel;lan oldq1an,aftermanyst()r1es of witchcraftaj;ld.faerie.lorehadbeenwhar. th

GILBERT R A THE MASONIC CAREER OF A

way waite clearly exibited his disdainful attitude to the craft, a disdain that he extended to the higher degrees for in a careful distinction between the rose croix degree and rosicrucianism proper, he is most unflattering to the former 'when ill-informed persons happen to hear that there are sovereign princes of rose- croix "princes of rose-croix de heroden &c, among the masonic brethren, they naturally identify these splendid inanities of occult nomenclature with the mysterious and awe-inspiring rosicrucians. the origin of the rose-cross degree is involved in the most profound mystery. its foundation has been attributed to johann valentin andreas, but this is an ignorant confusion, arising from the alleged connection of the theologican of wurtemberg with the society of christian rosenc

degrees of profes and grand profes- by correspondence, he did not make a second visit to geneva78[78. he made no attempt to work the two grades that had been conferred upon him and the only dissemination of the rite in england was, according to g. e. w. bridge, by 'waite personally and through his literary references to the rite'79[79. bridge felt, however, that 'this advance has developed itself naturally and smoothly and i'd let it continue on the same quiet lines'80[80. they were quiet lines indeed for waite's sole activity had been to recommend b. h. springett, in 1924, and bridge, in 1929, to the authorities in geneva. in the letter recommending bridge he explained his inactivity 'there was a time when i hoped to found the rigime ecossais et l'ordre interieur in england the jealousy o

ment) g* rite of adoption, referred to geburah. h* rite of the novices and knights of the holy city, referred to chockmah (with its complement) i* rite of the daughters of zion, referred to binah. j* rite of 7.16 (intermediate) referred to daath. k* rite of the supreme crown or third order r.r. et a.c, referred to kether (23) this distribution is in part a matter of convenience and in part arises naturally from the ascent of the grades. its design and arrangements are entirely a c. secret, as ostensibly there will be an independent working of all the rites (24) the scheme of rites belonging to the pillar of benignity can be entered only through martinism, with the exception of that referable to death (25) the masonic rites can be entered independently without passing from one to another (2

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

ead this ancient egyptian secret also in the geometric measurements of the temple of solomon, eco writes that the templars learned it from the kabbalist rabbis in jerusalem: the secret what the temple already said in full is suspected only by a small group of rabbis who remained in palestine and from them the templars learn it.30 when the templars adopted this ancient egyptian-kabbalist doctrine, naturally, they came into conflict with the christian establishment that dominated europe. this was a conflict they shared with another important force the jews. after the templars were arrested, by joint order of the king of france and the pope in 1307, the order went underground, gl the inside story on the kabbalah but its influence continued, and in a more radical and determined way. as we said

into ruin. it is for this reason that human beings must protect themselves from this potential calamity, by overcoming the intimations of what bediuzzaman said nursi, a renowned islamic scholar, referred to as "the disease called materialism and naturalism" and in this way preserve the faith of the masses. dkh conclusion asonry has been one of most interesting phenomena of the past two centuries. naturally, it has attracted attention because of its closed, reserved and mystical character. at the same time, an antipathy to masonry has arisen; it attempts to advertise itself as a "harmless charitable institution" while a determined opposition to masonry has grown as a result of the contradictory claims of the organization. however, what must be done in order to oppose masonry is not to adopt

GNOSTIC CATECHISM

way waite clearly exibited his disdainful attitude to the craft, a disdain that he extended to the higher degrees for in a careful distinction between the rose croix degree and rosicrucianism proper, he is most unflattering to the former 'when ill-informed persons happen to hear that there are sovereign princes of rose- croix "princes of rose-croix de heroden &c, among the masonic brethren, they naturally identify these splendid inanities of occult nomenclature with the mysterious and awe-inspiring rosicrucians. the origin of the rose-cross degree is involved in the most profound mystery. its foundation has been attributed to johann valentin andreas, but this is an ignorant confusion, arising from the alleged connection of the theologican of wurtemberg with the society of christian rosenc

degrees of profes and grand profes- by correspondence, he did not make a second visit to geneva78[78. he made no attempt to work the two grades that had been conferred upon him and the only dissemination of the rite in england was, according to g. e. w. bridge, by 'waite personally and through his literary references to the rite'79[79. bridge felt, however, that 'this advance has developed itself naturally and smoothly and i'd let it continue on the same quiet lines'80[80. they were quiet lines indeed for waite's sole activity had been to recommend b. h. springett, in 1924, and bridge, in 1929, to the authorities in geneva. in the letter recommending bridge he explained his inactivity 'there was a time when i hoped to found the rigime ecossais et l'ordre interieur in england the jealousy o

ment) g* rite of adoption, referred to geburah. h* rite of the novices and knights of the holy city, referred to chockmah (with its complement) i* rite of the daughters of zion, referred to binah. j* rite of 7.16 (intermediate) referred to daath. k* rite of the supreme crown or third order r.r. et a.c, referred to kether (23) this distribution is in part a matter of convenience and in part arises naturally from the ascent of the grades. its design and arrangements are entirely a c. secret, as ostensibly there will be an independent working of all the rites (24) the scheme of rites belonging to the pillar of benignity can be entered only through martinism, with the exception of that referable to death (25) the masonic rites can be entered independently without passing from one to another (2

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

he ruach, the chiah and neschamah form the unconscious framework of the psyche. these may be related to the animus and anima of jungian psychology and represent the deepest levels of the personal unconscious, where the dualities of force and form, male and female and body and mind originate. the yechidah the yechidah is the immortal part of man, which in his fallen state does not come into action naturally. the average human experiences life through his instincts (the soul) and through his mind (ruach) and constructs a little sense of self from these experiences. however, neither of these offer a truly discrete, individual identity. the kabbalistic structure of man body. description. world& description. god-name. yechidah. potential self atziluth- word of gods. yod. ruach. personality. bri

f our lives are eternally repeating then how can we break the cycle? how can we escape the inevitable cessation of existence at the end of the age? gnostic theurgy page 57 here is the key to solving the riddle of the wave and the particle dilemma. the alpha event (or in more gnostic terms, the fall of man) has caused the wave of creation to be brought into action. we are carried along with it and naturally head towards destruction. only by breaking away from this wave can a real self be created. only by forcing a particle or point outside of the wave, beyond space and time, can a true identity be forged. the process by which this revolution is made is that of transfiguration. the mechanism is the will to power. the will to power this is the key to the reality of reincarnation. the self onl

used to help us grow in wisdom, leading us from word to word, deed to another deed until we are new and reborn beings. the mysteries of enochian the enochian script is a most unusual form of esoteric language. it is named after enoch, who it is rumoured, reached such a high state of illumination that he walked with god and was not. enochian as a language or symbol-system did not develop or evolve naturally as most languages do, but was received through the crystal gnostic theurgy page 114 gazing visions of john dee (1527-1608) through the mediumship of edward kelly. ohn dee, a respected scientist and later alchemist, began experimenting with the occult sciences but found himself most successful in using a crystal with the assistance of a sensitive medium. as they began to receive messages

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS A

ith hermeticism and the rosicrucian fraternity. the works of the lake harris school are better avoided: the hermetic brotherhood of luxor is condemned, as of course are luciferian or palladistic teachings: the so-called rose croix of sar peladan, is considered as an ignorant perversion of the name, containing no true knowledge and not even worthy of the title of an occult order: the black mass is naturally by its own confession of the evil magic school: the martinists, as long as they adhere to the teachings of their founder, should not be out of harmony with the r.r. et a.c (other schools to avoid are all thelemic schools) additional notes 1995 the chiefs of the second order now reside in america where we hold the lamp of the golden dawn and the r.r. et a.c. the current chief of the order

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U1

sephiroth in the physical body. to preserve the salutary conjunction of the ruach with the nephesch in the physical body (whose limits are fixed by the sephiroth of the ruach, it is necessary to weaken the concentration in trapt to repair the strain which is produced by the concentration of the ruach therein during the waking state. this reflux of the ruach into the subsidiary sephiroth produces naturally a weakening of the lower will; the ruach, therefore, does not reflect so clearly the reasoning faculty. the thought of the spiritual consciousness reflecteth the image in a confused series, which are only partially realized by the lower will (this is as regards to the ordinary natural man in sleep. in the mad man, as considered apart from obsession (thought obsession is frequently the ac

tter is shaken or waved. the sensation, therefore, then conveyed by the thoughts is that the sphere of sensation oscillating and almost revolving around the physical body, bringing giddiness, sickness, vertigo and the loss of idea of place and position. nearly the same may be said of sea-sickness and the action of certain drugs. restoration of the equilibrium of the sphere of sensation after this naturally produces a slackening of the concentration of the ruach in trapt, whence sleep is an absolute necessity to the drunkard. this is so imperative that he cannot fight against the need. if he does so, or if this condition be constantly repeated, the thought rays are launched through the sphere of sensation so irregularly and so violently that they pass its boundary without either the lower w

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z1

n ibis head, black beak and white throat. his nemyss is yellow bordered with mauve. his collar is yellow with a middle band of squares in mauve and green. his tunic is mauve with yellow stripes, and he has a lion s tail. his limbs are natural color, his ornaments are red and green. he carries a blue ankh, and a stylus and writing tablet. he stands on mauve and yellow. the invisible stations these naturally fall into four groups given below in order of their importance. 1. stations in the path of s in the middle pillar- hathor- ho-or-po-kratt-l st--evil persona. 2. kerubim. 3. children of horus. 4. the forty-two assessors. 23 1. stations in the path of s: hathor: this great goddess formulates behind the hierophant in the east. her face and limbs are of translucent gold. she wears a scarlet

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z2

r, holding the sword as usual: thus doing, let him address a humble prayer unto the great gods of heaven to grant unto him the force necessary to correctly complete that evocation. he is then to take back the sigil to between the pillars, and repeat the former processes, when assuredly that spirit will begin to manifest, but in a misty and ill-defined form (but if, as is probable, the operator be naturally inclined unto evocation, then that spirit may perchance manifest earlier in the ceremony than this. still, the ceremony is to be performed up to this point, whether he be there or not) now, as soon as the magician shall see the visible manifestation of that spirit s presence, he shall quit the station of the hierophant and consecrate afresh with n and with o, the sigil of the evoked spir

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z3

ady for the circumambulation so as to link that with the final consecration of the candidate. the final consecration is also demanded by the hiereus, horus, the powerful avenger of osiris, as still menacing to the evil persona of the candidate. its affect is to seal finally, in balanced formation, the four pillars in the sphere of sensation of the candidate. this does not imply that they were not naturally there before, but in the natural man, the symbols are unbalanced in strength, some being weaker and some stronger. the effect of the ceremony is to strengthen the weak, to purify the strong, and so begin to equilibriate them. at the same time this creates a link between them and the corresponding forces of the macrocosm. this being done, the hierophant commands the removal of the rope wh

in the whole ceremony of the equinox the important officer, by reason of his insignia, seals and arrests the current in the center by a single knock and the words, i am the reconciler between them. then follows the cross current established between the stolistes and dadouchos, again fixed and sealed by the hegemon, thus, symbolising the equilateral cross of the elements (of which the center would naturally be about the invisble station of harpocrates) but is arrested by the hegemon between the columns. the cross currents are thus thrown into the image of the calvary cross of the rivers to ally it with the symbolism of trapt and of the sephiroth. then the hierophant, dadouchos, hiereus, and stolistes formulate a circle enclosing the symbol, which is again sealed by the hegemon. then the off

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM8

ill eventually take on manifestation. the next figure is the pentangle. this refers to the sephira of hrwbg and the planet mars. the pentangle can be traced in two different ways. when it is reflected from every second point, it is called the pentagon, which is referred to hrwbg and f. the same figure, when reflected from every third point, is called the pentagram. 9 the pentagon is a symbol that naturally represents the power and essence of the pentad. this operates through nature by the dispersal of and the four elements through it. the pentagram is called the signet star of the microcosm. it is a good and holy symbol. it is a positive symbol that represents man with his arms and legs extended, adoring the lord of the universe. it also represents the domination of the higher will of the

roth of the bride. this is a powerful symbol when f or jxn energy needs to be employed. it is extremely effective in the use of talismans for those who are overly intellectual in their thinking. it becomes a fitting symbol for concentration and meditation for those who are overly influenced by b. the eighth sephira of dwh is represented by the octangle. the power of the ogdoad and the octagon are naturally represented in the octangle. it is this symbol that naturally shows the dispersal of the rays of the elements in their dual aspects. remember that there is a dual aspect to everything under the leadership and presidency of the eight letters of the name. the octangle, when it is reflected from each third point, yields eight triangles. these eight triangles become representative of the tri

n of positive and negative forces of and of the four elements under the presidency of hnyb, the convolution and revolution of forces under aimah. as a general rule, the endecagram refers to the twpylq. when it is reflected from every forth point, it represents their restriction. however, from other reflections, it indicates the twpylq operation through nature. thus, we can say that the endecangle naturally represents the evil and imperfect nature of the endecad and the endecagon. this is highlighted by the dispersal of the eleven curses of mount ebal through the universe. the dodecangle refers to the zodiac. it represents the power of the dodecad. the dodecagon represents the influences of the zodiac through nature. however, the dodecagram represents its constriction. the number of degrees

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

sed an extraordinary quantity of bones of hippopotami in complete hecatombs .52 on the basis of this and other evidence, joseph prestwich, formerly professor of geology at oxford university, concluded that central europe, england, and the mediterranean islands of corsica, sardinia and sicily were all completely submerged on several occasions during the rapid melting of the ice sheets: the animals naturally retreated, as the waters advanced, deeper into the hills until they found themselves embayed. they thronged together in vast multitudes, crushing into the more accessible caves, until overtaken by the waters and destroyed. rocky debris and large blocks from the sides of the hills were hurled down by the currents of water, crushing and smashing the bones. certain communities of early man

f noah. on the other we hear that ominous changes are taking place in the heavens and that the stars, which have come adrift in the sky, are dropping into the void. 3 such celestial imagery, repeated again and again with only relatively minor variations in myths from many different parts of the world, belongs to a category earmarked in hamlet s mill as not mere storytelling of the kind that comes naturally .4 moreover the norse traditions that speak of the monstrous wolf fenrir, and of the shaking of yggdrasil, go on to report the final apocalypse in which the forces of valhalla issue forth on the side of order to participate in the terrible last battle of the gods a battle that will end in apocalyptic destruction: 500 doors and 40 there are i ween, in valhalla s walls; 800 fighters throug

nery. and, like a millwheel, like a churn, like a whirlpool, like a quern, this machine turns and turns and turns endlessly (its motions being calibrated all the time by the sun, which rises first in one constellation of the zodiac, then in another, and so on all the year round. the four key points of the year are the spring and summer equinoxes and the winter and summer solstices. at each point, naturally, the sun is 3 the reader will recall from chapter twenty-five how yggdrasil, the world tree itself, was not destroyed and how the progenitors of future humanity managed to shelter within its trunk until a new earth emerged from the ruins of the old. how likely is it to be pure coincidence that exactly the same strategy was adopted by survivors of the universal deluge as described in cert

lables in the rigveda; nevertheless, it feels relevant. through powerful stylistic links and shared symbolism, myths to do with global cataclysms and with precession of the equinoxes quite frequently intermesh. a detailed interconnectedness exists between these two categories of tradition, both of which additionally bear what appear to be the recognizable fingerprints of a conscious design. quite naturally, therefore, one is prompted to discover whether there might not be an important connection between precession of the equinoxes and global catastrophes. mill of pain although several different mechanisms of an astronomical and geological nature seem to be involved, and although not all of these are fully understood, the fact is that the cycle of precession does correlate very strongly wit

the sphinx carried out under this prince, and consequently the more or less certain proof that the sphinx was already covered with sand during the time of khufu and 20 the pyramids of egypt, pp. 106-7. 21 mark lehner, 1992 aaas annual meeting, debate: how old is the sphinx? 22 ibid. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 336 his predecessors..23 the equally distinguished auguste mariette agreed naturally enough since he had been the finder of the inventory stela (which, as we have seen, asserted matter-of-factly that the sphinx was standing on the giza plateau long before the time of khufu).24 also generally concurring were brugsch (egypt under the pharaohs, london, 1891, petrie, sayce and many other eminent scholars of the period.25 travel writers such as john ward affirmed that the gre

of every king of the archaic period existed, together with the number of years of his reign and the chief events which occurred during his occupation of the throne. and these events were compiled in the fifth dynasty, only about 700 years after the unification, so that the margin of error would in all probability have been very small. 35 the late professor walter emery, whose words these are, was naturally concerned about the absence of much-needed details concerning the archaic period, 3200 bc to 2900 bc,36 the focus of his own specialist interests. we should also spare a thought, however, for what an intact 31 ibid, p. 86. see also egyptian mysteries, p. 68. 32 archaic egypt, p. 5; encyclopaedia of ancient egypt, p. 200. 33 archaic egypt, p. 5; encyclopaedia britannica, 1991, 9:81. 34 en

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

aver stuff from the 1940s, about the hidden world, which shaver claimed was the survival of an antediluvian civili- zation that had moved inside the earth, while palmer and others thought this was more esoteric, something fourth dimensional or whatever. ahg: i thought it was charming mythology, kind of the demons of the shadow mind vs. the self in jungian terms. nicap told me it was all bunk, so, naturally, i wrote the guy. trw: well i read the stuff palmer was publishing, plugged into you, and you were by then corresponding with dick. you also had a collection, as i recall, of old amazing stories with shaver stuf ahg: no, the collection was later, late sixties. trw: anyhow, dick got into trouble with the law, skipped wisconsin and went into hiding. oddly, it was during that lost period wh

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

update your diary as often as you can, and you will find yourself growing. 78 development of the subtle body within the human body is another body of approxirnately the lame size and shape; but mude of subtler and less illusory material. this body, which is called by various authors the astraldouble, body of light, body of fire, bodyy of desire, fine body, scin-laeca and numberless other names is naturally fitted to perceive objects of its own class. in particular,the phantoms of the astral plane. aleister crowley, magick in theory and practice may the ba (soul) see its khat (physical body. may it rest in its sahu (spirit body. may it not lose consciousness. may it not lose control over the body, ever. chapter lxxx x, thebook of the dead in order to investigate the watchtowers and aethyrs

GREY W G CONDENSATION OF KABBALAH

is by sheer devotion and absolute dedication to the cause of cosmos. it takes a very great sense of self-sacrifice to follow this way, and almost no ordinary soul is capable of following this path of progress. many start, then usually branch to one side or the other because they are safer and more comfortable than this demanding one- the middle or golden pillar of the tree. some humans are drawn naturally to one side or the other and remarkably few to the centre. most of us use a bit of each in our practice, but the general impression is that the middle way is the best approach for a modern westerner since it includes a workable percentage of both ways. there are two other useful concepts to be considered about the tree on our way back up it. one is that of a bow, called keshet, which fir

ld tackle the bottom three paths, usually commencing with the middle one. it is fairly close to normal consciousness yet should impart an awareness of lift-off from earth levels towards less material and more imaginative conditions of life. in pathworking it is not so much a dream-state which is required, but the control of that state by whoever is working. images and impressions will arise quite naturally by themselves, and they are to obey the commands of their controller absolutely. efforts have to be made repeatedly in order to obtain this degree of control, but however long this may take, no further paths should be tackled before a reasonable degree of image-obedience is enforced here. it should be remembered this control must extend to time, space, and events, the main components of

GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

one thing that must not be 'overlooked is, that the same myth of man's creation out of eight materials (pp. 564 7) which has already turned up five times, appears in a portion of the vedas, the aitareya aranya, from which an excerpt is given in colebrooke's misc. essays, lend. 1837, vol. 1, p. 47 seq; here also eight ingredients are enumerated: fire, air, sun, space, herb, moon, death, and water. naturally the details vary again, though even the five european accounts are not without a certain indian colouring. still more interesting perhaps is an echo that reaches the very heart of our hero-legend. putraka (in somadeva i. 19) comes upon two men who are fighting for some magic gifts, a cup, a staff, and a pair of shoes; he cheats them into running a race, steps into the shoes himself, and

le britannus' henr. septimell. in leyser, p. 460' cujus in artitri tempore fructus erit' ib. p. 477. 2 wartb. kr. jen. hs. 99. 100 (i)o*;n 1, 132-3* barrois, preface p. xii. pulci 28. 36. 962 translation. were found tliree men sitting at tlie table (ib. nos. 15. 143, who are represented as malefactors enchanted. it is easy to trace the step from heroes shut up in mountains to such as, having died naturally, sleep in their tombs of stone, and visibly appear at sundry times. at steinfeld, in the bremen marschland, a man had disturbed a hiine-grave, and the following night tliree men appeared to him, one of them one-eyed (an allusion to wuotan, and conversed in some unintelligible language; at last they hurled threatening looks at him who had rummaged their tomb, they said they had fallen in

ere are two kinds of superstition, an active and a passive^ one being more the augurium, sortileglmn, the other more the omen of the ancients" if, without man^s active participation, some startling sign be vouchsafed him by a higher power, he proo- uosticates from it good hap or ill. if the sign did not arise of itself, if he elicits it by his own contrivance, then there is positive superstition. naturally christianity succeeded better in combating the positive superstition that was mixed up with heathen rites, than the negative and involuntary, which swayed the mind of man as the fear of ghosts does. 1 also swed. skrok, skr&k, superstitio; the on. skrok, figmentum. ohg. gameitheit superstitio, vauitas, graff 2, 702. lu mod. germ. i tiud zipjel-ijlauhe, bchmid's schwab, id. 547. lett, hleh

ne's script. norm. 169) says, the flag was of plain white silk, but in war-time there became visible in it a raven, with open beak and fluttering wings whenever victory smiled on them, but sitting still with drooping feathers when it eluded their grasp. ailredus rievallensis p. 353 declares this raven to have been the devil himself, who does at times assume the shape of that bird (p. 997; we more naturally see in it the bird of the heathen god of victory (p. 671: o^inn might give the victorious host this sign that he 1 the thread spun between 11 and 12 (sup. i, 811) corresponds wonderfully. flag. neighing. shouldebblade. 1113 was sending down his messenger. yet no scand. story alludes to sucli a flag of victory. prophesying fi'om the auspicious neighing of horses has been dealt with, p. 65

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

t of the thunderer? supra p. 183) or opva, received after that the name of 0/005 kokkvjiov (pausanias ii. 36, 2. well, and we have gowkvhills in germany: a gauchsberg near kreuznach (widder s pfalz 4, 36, others near durlach and weinsberg (mone s anz. 6, 350, a guggisberg in switzerland (joh. miiller, 1, 347. 2, 82. tschachtlan p. 2, goclterliberg (km. no. 95; the name might be accounted for very naturally by the song of the bird being heard from the hill, but that other traditions also are mixed up with it. in freidank 82, 8 (and almost the same in bonerius 65, 55: wisiu wort unt tumbiu were diu habent die von gouchesberc. here the men of gauchsberg are shown up as talking wisely and acting foolishly; gauchsberg is equivalent to narrenberg (fool s 1 welcker on schwenk 269. 270; usually an

and stars, occasus, interitus, vel solis in oceanum mersio y (festus. 2 boeth. 4 (metr. 5) says of bootes: cur mergat seras aequore flammas; and metr. 6: nee, cetera cernens sidera mergi, cupit oceano tingere flammas; which n. 223 translates: alliu zeichen sehende in sedel gan, niomer sih ne gerot kebadon (bathe) in demo merewazere. so, sol petit oceanum, rudlieb 4, 9. but the expression comes so naturally to all who dwell on the seacoast, that it need not be a borrowed one; we find it in on. sol gengr% cegi, fornm..sog. 2, 302, and in mhg. der se, da diu sunne uf get ze reste, j ms. 2, 66b. and, as other goddesses after making the round of the country are bathed in the lake, it is an additional proof of the sun s divinity that she takes a lath, a notion universally preva- 1 pausan. 1, 42

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

new edition of the official manual. i know that it is greatly needed and will be sincerely appreciated. years ago we issued a small, private manual for our lodges but that issue soon became exhausted and others followed. this new manual will take the place of the older ones and will, as usual, contain changes and additions designed to make it a valuable guide to the work and studies of the order. naturally such a book as this must be limited in its contents and carefully worded. i know that many benefits will come through this book to our members as well as to general readers. it should be a weekly guide to the monographs and lessons for every member, and a help to every officer of our branches throughout the north and south american jurisdiction. the many diagrams and plates have been car

ssession of the card. the possession of either a membership card or the password of any degree, or both, does not constitute a benefit or right by which the possessor can demand admittance into one of our lodge temples. both, or either of these possessions, may be unlawfully known or owned by a man or woman. it is the duty of the guardian to learn whether this is so or not, if any doubt prevails. naturally, the question arises.and perhaps will never be thoroughly settled.as to what constitutes thorough satisfaction, in some cases. all that each guardian can do, and must do, is to make himself or herself feel that every fair test has been applied, when there is any doubt, and, if still doubtful, leave the matter to the master of the lodge, who will make the final test and decide. the guardi

e lodge, chapter, or pronaos, to which the member belongs, have been paid. no one shall be admitted to any lodge (their own or [30] another, unless dues are paid up. in some lodges or jurisdictions, if dues are in arrears, the member cannot enjoy the privileges of active membership. the only guide for guardians, in the case of visiting members, is to accept evidence of a receipt for current dues. naturally, members presenting demits should have a membership card showing all dues paid up to the time of demit. new dues in the lodge to which transferred, must begin at the time of admission to such lodge. responsibility for admission to lodges. the guardians as well as the masters are responsible to the order and the supreme grand lodge for the admission into any lodge of anyone who is not a p

ble, of the members. all a work of love! and what wonderful rewards have come to "the builders" in most cases! also, those who cannot serve contribute in some way, perhaps financially, or by gifts that will help in research, in mechanical processes. they are anxious to make some sacrifice, contribute some part of their blessings, and thereby become a part of the order other than a student member. naturally there is no thought of reward, special advancement, or sureness of progress because of their offers. no officer of the order can assure that; none will accept any help or gift on that basis; and the one who is truly on the path, making real progress, knows that his "gift" is inspired by the inner impulse to want to be a more intimate worker in the order, and by that sign or token he prov

is own mind and its superstitious beliefs. to deny the existence of black magic is to dissolve its implied force. borderline state.this term is used to designate that mental and psychic condition where the objective consciousness and objective mental functioning as well as the subjective processes of man are merging into the subconscious. this state can be induced through concentration, or occurs naturally on going to sleep, or when awakening, or through suggestion it may be externally induced (but not 165 without the cooperation or willingness of the self) a similar state exists where the objective mind or the objective functioning of the brain is made abnormal through drugs, fever, injury, fright, or strain. in such cases, however, the benefits derived from a proper borderline state ar

ychic self, knowing all truth, all law, all principles, ever constructive in desire, dependable,"ever present when the tempter tempts. consciousness.an attribute of the soul. it is the mental aspect of life which includes sensation, realization, and reasoning of which the active principles are imagination, aspiration, and inspiration. it is the center of man's life, poised between two worlds, and naturally open to both. one of the functions of consciousness is the response to its environment or surroundings. another is the response which the animate thing has to its own innate actions or being. the divine consciousness in man has its own faculties for the perception of truth and its own domain of functioning. the spiritual consciousness is the inner self. the physical consciousness can bec

HEAVEN HELL

"guides" to the abode of its dead. in the beginning of the dynastic period, however, we find that the cult of osiris was extremely popular, and therefore it was only natural that great numbers of people in all parts of egypt should hope and believe that their souls after death would go to the kingdom in the other world over which he reigned. the beliefs connected with the cult of osiris developed naturally p. ix out of the beliefs of the predynastic egyptians, who, we have every reason to think, dealt largely in magic both "black" and "white" many of the superstitions, and most of the fantastic and half-savage ideas about the gods and supernatural powers enshrined in the great collection of religious texts called per-em-hru, were inherited by the dynastic egyptians from some of the oldest

upon earth; here was a direct inducement to the faithful to make offerings regularly to the gods of the tuat, and it was understood that such acts of piety would tell on their behalf when their words and deeds came to be weighed in ament. the reader will note that it is afu-ra who is the judge here, and not osiris. examining now the beings who are on both banks of the river we see that they fall naturally into two classes, viz, the good and the bad; the former are on the right hand of the god, and the latter on his left, just as saints and sinners are arraigned before god's throne in mediaeval pictures of the judgment. the good are divided into two classes "the heteptiu who praise ra" and the "maatiu who dwell in the tuat (vol. ii, p. 93. the heteptiu are thus called because they made "of

y; this is exactly the kind of belief which we should expect the primitive egyptians at one period to possess. the idea of a heaven wherein p. 165 wheat grew luxuriantly, and food made of the same could be had in abundance, was evolved in their mind after the introduction of wheat into egypt from asia, and after the egyptians had settled down to agricultural pursuits. the god of such a heaven was naturally the corn-god nepra, but it seems as if osiris were identified with him at a very early period, and as if, finally, he absorbed all his attributes. the idea of a heaven of this simple character must of necessity be very old, and it presupposes the existence of beliefs concerning the future life which the later egyptians must often in their secret hearts have repudiated. in the book of gat

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

visions will disappear as they came. the very fact that my fancyfollows but one direction, that of pictures of misery, of human passions in their worst, material shape, is aproof, to me, of their unreality "if, as you say, man consists of one substance, matter, the object of the physical senses; and if perceptionwith its modes is only the result of the organization of the brain, then should we be naturally attracted but tothe material, the earthly. i thought i heard the familiar voice of the bonze interrupting my reflections, andrepeating an often used argument of his in his discussions with me "there are two planes of visions before men" i again heard him say "the plane of undying love and spiritualaspirations, the efflux from the eternal light; and the plane of restless, ever changing ma

t remains in the possession of avery limited number of the highest initiates of lao-tze, the great majority of the yamabooshis themselvesbeing ignorant how to obtain such mastery over the dangerous elemental. one who would reach such powerof control would have to become entirely identified with the yamabooshis, to accept their views and beliefs,and to attain the highest degree of initiation. very naturally, i was found unfit to join the fraternity, owing tomany insurmountable reasons besides my congenital and ineradicable scepticism, though i tried hard tobelieve. thus, partially relieved of my affliction and taught how to conjure the unwelcome visions away, istill remained, and do remain to this day, helpless to prevent their forced appearance before me now and then. it was after assuring

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

s of all the world's great reformers. therefore, you will find represented therein confucius and zoroaster, lao-tzu and the bhagavad-gita, the precepts of gautama buddha and jesus of nazareth, of hillel and his school, as of pythagoras, socrates, plato, and their schools. q. do the members of your society carry out these precepts? i have heard of great dissensions and quarrels among them. a. very naturally, since although the reform (in its present shape) may be called new, the men and women to be reformed are the same human, sinning natures as of old. as already said, the earnest working members are few; but many are the sincere and well-disposed persons, who try their best to live up to the society's and their own ideals. our duty is to encourage and assist individual fellows in self-imp

le is the merging of the personal into the individual or immortal consciousness of the ego, a transformation or a divine transfiguration, and the entire annihilation only of the lower quaternary. would you expect the man of flesh, or the temporary personality, his shadow, the "astral" his animal instincts and even physical life, to survive with the "spiritual ego" and become everlasting, eternal? naturally all this ceases to exist, either at, or soon after corporeal death. it becomes in time entirely disintegrated and disappears from view, being annihilated as a whole. q. then you also reject resurrection in the flesh? a. most decidedly we do! why should we, who believe in the archaic esoteric philosophy of the ancients, accept the unphilosophical speculations of the later christian theolo

l, begins a performance according to a program learnt and very often unconsciously composed by ourselves: the practical carrying out of correct beliefs or of illusions which have been created by ourselves. the methodist will be methodist, the muslim a muslim, at least for some time-in a perfect fool's paradise of each man's creation and making. these are the postmortem fruits of the tree of life. naturally, our belief or unbelief in the fact of conscious immortality is unable to influence the unconditioned reality of the fact itself, once that it exists; but the belief or unbelief in that immortality as the property of independent or separate entities, cannot fail to give color to that fact in its application to each of these entities. now do you begin to understand it? q. i think i do. th

e nazarene codex. seven vines are procreated-which seven vines are our seven races with their seven saviors or buddhas-which spring from iukabar zivo, and ferho (or parcha) raba waters them.[codex nazareus, iii, pp. 60,61] when the blessed will ascend among the creatures of light, they shall see iavar-xivo, lord of life, and the first vine.[cod. naz, ii, p.281] these cabalistic metaphors are thus naturally repeated in the gospel according to st. john. let us not forget that in the human system-even according to those philosophies which ignore our septenary division-the ego or thinking man is called the logos, or the son of soul and spirit "manas is the adopted son of king* and queen (esoteric equivalents for atma and buddhi, says an occult work. he is the "man-god" of plato, who crucifies

inciples you mentioned, viz, reincarnation? a. the connection is most intimate. if our present lives depend upon the development of certain principles which are a growth from the germs left by a previous existence, the law holds good as regards the future. once grasp the idea that universal causation is not merely present, but past, present, and future, and every action on our present plane falls naturally and easily into its true place, and is seen in its true relation to ourselves and to others. every mean and selfish action sends us backward and not forward, while every noble thought and every unselfish deed are stepping-stones to the higher and more glorious planes of being. if this life were all, then in many respects it would indeed be poor and mean; but regarded as a preparation for

ever boys seek to enter the public schools by the rich scholarships, both at the schools themselves and from them to the universities. q. according to this view, the wealthier "dullards" have to work even harder than their poorer fellows? a. it is so. but, strange to say, the faithful of the cult of the "survival of the fittest" do not practice their creed; for their whole exertion is to make the naturally unfit supplant the fit. thus, by bribes of large sums of money, they allure the best teachers from their natural pupils to mechanicalize their naturally unfit progeny into professions which they uselessly overcrowd. q. and you attribute all this to what? a. all this is owing to the perniciousness of a system which turns out goods to order, irrespective of the natural proclivities and tal

HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

rops a snide remark about them being paranoid would do well to remember this, and count themselves bloody lucky that people bother to think about them at all! i do remember, whilst being a member of a certain large international magical order, some guy approaching me and hesitantly asking .is it true that to join the. you have to be able to visualise an object so that other people can see it too. naturally i said nothing to deny or confirm this. of course, this is the sort of rumour one likes to hear about one.s organisation. but if you want people to think this sort of thing, you also have to be prepared to accept the people who accuse you of being closet christians or not eating babies or whatever. its. a sort of dayside/ backside tree of life metaphor, i guess. particularly as if you co

that .we are all aware that information can be transferred from one place to another by modulation of electro-magnetic standing waves. i would like you to consider the possibility that information might also be capable of storage or transfer within a toroidal (i.e. doughnut-shaped) structure having an electromagnetic character. choronzon goes on to suggest that such ordered structures arise quite naturally out of the chaos mathematics which governs the behaviour of gases and liquids. probably the bestknown example of this is the great red spot which appears in jupiter.s atmosphere. he gives the example of a blown smokering being such a structure, and goes onto point out that it is conceivable that a non-smoker could equally well project a ring of gas from their lips, which could be establi

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

ontemplation and sensory deprivation while the latter includes chanting, drumming, dance, emotional and sexual arousal. 17 oven-ready chaos infinite diversity, infinite combination as i said earlier, one of the characteristics of the chaos magick approach is the diversity of systems of magick that practitioners can choose to hop between, rather than just sticking to one particular one. there are, naturally, many different approaches to using systems within the chaos corpus, and i ll examine some of them here. d.i.y in other words, create your own system, like austin osman spare did. creating your own, operationally valid magical systems is good practice, and whether or not you can get someone else to work that system is up to you entirely. on the other hand, new systems of magick are occas

HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

. if this happens to be inconvenient to you i will go somewhere else for the time so as to be absent from here on the sunday',if it be nconve ient to you, i shall be much obliged to you to grve me mstrucnons for changing at paddington. i could come either by the early train which arrived at paddington at 0.30 a:m, or by that which arrives at 1.50 p.m. or by that whi h arnves at 3.30 p.m. i should naturally come by the earliest, but that does not stop at westbourne park. being a thursday, we could go in the evening to no. 17 [lansdowne road. if i come by the earliest, i should probably just deposit my portmanteau at no. 37 and then start for london again, and find you p an? return with yo, if i know where to find you. i am dnven m a corner by this sudden change in the weather and write in h

effect certain purposes of his own. you do not say that your good wife is also a member of the g.d. some of our lady members are the most advanced. one ofjewish extraction is, i think, the most advanced of all' it is a thing to be worked together, husband and wife especially' i have told you i have a jewish learned friend who was very advanced tho' he never would belong to any order or society' i naturally concluded he had arrived at a communication with higher intelligences and the powers of nature by the rules ofthe qabbalah. the last time i saw him. i alluded to this, and he astonished me by saying he had never put those rules into practice at all, but that everything came to him naturally. people in general have no idea of what gifted men, the best ofjews are "quam potero [ayton's wife

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

think professor angell died because he knew too much, or because he was likely to learn too much. whether i shall go as he did remains to be seen, for i have learned much now. iii. the madness from the sea if heaven ever wishes to grant me a boon, it will be a total effacing of the results of a mere chance which fixed my eye on a certain stray piece of shelf-paper. it was nothing on which i would naturally have stumbled in the course of my daily round, for it was an old number of an australian journal, the sydney bulletin for april 18, 1925. it had escaped even the cutting bureau which had at the time of its issuance been avidly collecting material for my uncle's research. i had largely given over my inquiries into what professor angell called the "cthulhu cult, and was visiting a learned

shed april 1929 in weird tales, vol. 13, no. 4, 481-508. gorgons and hydras, and chimaeras- dire stories of celaeno and the harpies- may reproduce themselves in the brain of superstition- but they were there before. they are transcripts, types- the archtypes are in us, and eternal. how else should the recital of that which we know in a waking sense to be false come to affect us all? is it that we naturally conceive terror from such objects, considered in their capacity of being able to inflict upon us bodily injury? o, least of all! these terrors are of older standing. they date beyond body- or without the body, they would have been the same. that the kind of fear here treated is purely spiritual- that it is strong in proportion as it is objectless on earth, that it predominates in the per

confusion to remoter slopes, and slope again scanned for dens and caves, but all without result. and yet, as i have said, vague new fears hovered menacingly over us; as if giant bat-winged gryphons looked on transcosmic gulfs. as the afternoon advanced, it became increasingly difficult to see; and we heard the rumble of a thunderstorm gathering over tempest mountain. this sound in such a locality naturally stirred us, though less than it would have done at night. as it was, we hoped desperately that the storm would last until well after dark; and with that hope turned from our aimless hillside searching toward the nearest inhabited hamlet to gather a body of squatters as helpers in the investigation. timid as they were, a few of the younger men were sufficiently inspired by our protective

persons died there; or more accurately, had died there, since after some peculiar happenings over sixty years ago the building had become deserted through the sheer impossibility of renting it. these persons were not all cut off suddenly by any one cause; rather did it seem that their vitality was insidiously sapped, so that each one died the sooner from whatever tendency to weakness he may have naturally had. and those who did not die displayed in varying degree a type of anaemia or consumption, and sometimes a decline of the mental faculties, which spoke ill for the salubriousness of the building. neighbouring houses, it must be added, seemed entirely free from the noxious quality. this much i knew before my insistent questioning led my uncle to show me the notes which finally embarked

enter a door within which only four persons lived, and the quality of certain voices often heard in muffled conversation at highly unseasonable times, all combined with what was known of the pawtuxet farm to give the place a bad name. in choicer circles, too, the curwen home was by no means undiscussed; for as the newcomer had gradually worked into the church and trading life of the town, he had naturally made acquaintances of the better sort, whose company and conversation he was well fitted by education to enjoy. his birth was known to be good, since the curwens or corwins of salem needed no introduction in new england. it developed that joseph curwen had travelled much in very early life, living for a time in england and making at least two voyages to the orient; and his speech, when h

to contract an advantageous marriage; securing as a bride some lady whose unquestioned position would make all ostracism of his home impossible. it may be that he also had deeper reasons for wishing an alliance; reasons so far outside the known cosmic sphere that only papers found a century and a half after his death caused anyone to suspect them; but of this nothing certain can ever be learned. naturally he was aware of the horror and indignation with which any ordinary courtship of his would be received, hence he looked about for some likely candidate upon whose parents he might exert a suitable pressure. such candidates, he found, were not at all easy to discover; since he had very particular requirements in the way of beauty, accomplishments, and social security. at length his survey

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

its tremendously complex evolution on a new-born earth in time to leave prints in archaean rocks was so far beyond conception as to make lake whimsically recall the primal myths about great old ones who filtered down from the stars and concocted earth life as a joke or mistake; and the wild tales of cosmic hill things from outside told by a folklorist colleague in miskatonic s english department. naturally, he considered the possibility of the pre-cambrian prints having been made by a less evolved ancestor of the present specimens, but quickly rejected this too-facile theory upon considering the advanced structural qualities of the older fossils. if anything, the later contours showed decadence rather than higher evolution. the size of the pseudofeet had decreased, and the whole morphology

e of the star-headed beings on other planets, in other galaxies, and in other universes- can readily be interpreted as the fantastic mythology of those beings themselves; yet such parts sometimes involved designs and diagrams so uncannily close to the latest findings of mathematics and astrophysics that i scarcely know what to think. let others judge when they see the photographs i shall publish. naturally, no one set of carvings which we encountered told more than a fraction of any connected story, nor did we even begin to come upon the various stages of that story in their proper order. some of the vast rooms were independent units so far as their designs were concerned, whilst in other cases a continuous chronicle would be carried through a series of rooms and corridors. the best of the

city- many of whose features we could recognize in the sculptures, but which stretched fully a hundred miles along the mountain range in each direction beyond the farthest limits of our aerial survey- there were reputed to be preserved certain sacred stones forming part of the first sea-bottom city, which thrust up to light after long epochs in the course of the general crumbling of strata. viii naturally, danforth and i studied with especial interest and a peculiarly personal sense of awe everything pertaining to the immediate district in which we were. of this local material there was naturally a vast abundance; and on the tangled ground level of the city we were lucky enough to find a house of very late date whose walls, though somewhat damaged by a neighboring rift, contained sculptur

HP LOVECRAFT HERBERT WEST REANIMATOR

ound the practice of medicine and the companionship of west more and more irritating; but when he had gone to ottawa and through a colleague s influence secured a medical commission as major, i could not resist the imperious persuasion of one determined that i should accompany him in my usual capacity. when i say that dr. west was avid to serve in battle, i do not mean to imply that he was either naturally warlike or anxious for the safety of civilisation. always an ice-cold intellectual machine; slight, blond, blue-eyed, and spectacled; i think he secretly sneered at my occasional martial enthusiasms and censures of supine neutrality. there was, however, something he wanted in embattled flanders; and in order to secure it had had to assume a military exterior. what he wanted was not a thi

HP LOVECRAFT THE CALL OF CTHULHU

think professor angel1 died because he knew too much, or because he was likely to learn too much. whether i shall go as he did remains to be seen, for i have learned much now. iii. the madness from the sea if heaven ever wishes to grant me a boon, it will be a total effacing of the results of a mere chance which fixed my eye on a certain stray piece of shelf-paper. it was nothing on which i would naturally have stumbled in the course of my daily round, for it was an old number of an australian journal, sydney bulletin for 18 april 1925. it had escaped even the cutting bureau which had at the time of its issuance been avidly collecting material for my uncle's research. i had largely given over my inquiries into what professor angell called the 'cthulhu cult' and was visiting a learned frien

HP LOVECRAFT THE LURKING FEAR

onfusion to remoter slopes, and slope again scanned for dens and caves, but all without result. and yet, as i have said, vague new fears hovered menacingly over, us; as if giant bat-winged gryphons looked on transcosmic gulfs. as the afternoon advanced, it became increasingly difficult to see; and we heard the rumble of a thunderstorm gathering over tempest mountain. this sound in such a locality naturally stirred us, though less than it would have done at night. as it was, we hoped desperately that the storm would last until well after dark; and with that hope turned from our aimless hillside searching toward the nearest inhabited hamlet to gather a body of squatters as helpers in the investigation. timid as they were, a few of the younger men were sufficiently inspired by our protective

HP LOVECRAFT THE SHADOW OVER INNSMOUTH

of something utterly fantastic which i could not quite place. undoubtedly the alien strain in the innsmouth folk was stronger here than farther inland-unless, indeed, the "innsmouth look" were a disease rather than a blood stain, in which case this district might be held to harbour the more advanced cases. one detail that annoyed me was the distribution of the few faint sounds i heard. they ought naturally to have come wholly from the visibly inhabited houses, yet in reality were often strongest inside the most rigidly boarded-up facades. there were creakings, scurryings, and hoarse doubtful noises; and i thought uncomfortably about the hidden tunnels sug-gested by the grocery boy. suddenly i found myself wondering what the voices of those denizens would be like. i had heard no speech so f

parts of the ruins was too big to knock daown. in some places they was little stones strewed abaout- like charms- with somethin' on 'em like what ye call a swastika naowadays. prob'ly them was the old ones' signs- folks all wiped aout no trace o' no gold-like things an' none the nearby kanakys ud breathe a word abaout the matter. wouldn't even admit they'd ever ben any people on that island "that naturally hit obed pretty hard, seein' as his normal trade was doin' very poor. it hit the whole of innsmouth, too, because in seafarint days what profited the master of a ship gen'lly profited the crew proportionate. most of the folks araound the taown took the hard times kind o' sheep-like an' resigned, but they was in bad shape because the fishin' was peterin' aout an' the mills wan't doin' non

HP LOVECRAFT THROUGH THE GATES OF THE SILVER KEY

in his queerly alien voice "gentlemen, there is more to this matter than you think. mr. aspinwall does not do well to laugh at the evidence of dreams. mr. phillips has taken an incomplete view-perhaps because he has not dreamed enough. i, myself, have done much dreaming. we in india have always done that, just as all the carters seem to have done it. you, mr. aspinwall, as a maternal cousin, are naturally not a carter. my own dreams, and certain other sources of information, have told me a great deal which you still find obscure. for example, randolph carter forgot that parchment which he couldn't decipher-yet it would have been well for him had he remembered to take it. you see, i have really learned pretty much what happened to carter after he left his car with the silver key at sunset

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

s available and duly posted: format: v1.0 (text) format: v1.0 (pdb- open format) format: v1.0 (html) format: v1.0 (pdf- no security) genera: wicca/ wiccan extra's: pictures included (for all versions) copyright: 1970/ 1971 first scanned: 2002 posted to: alt.binaries.e-book note: 1. the html, text and pdb versions are bundled together in one zip file. 2. the pdf files are sent as a single zip (and naturally does not have the file structure below) structure (folder and sub folders) main folder- html files- nav- navigation files- pdb- pic- graphic files- text- text file -salmun inside cover blurb witchcraft for all there are real witches today. contrary to folk tales, they don't go riding about by night on brooms. they don't cavort in the nude unless they have something very normal in mind, a

ome back at all. if i do, i shall be the first one to pass out from shock. as to whether witches are good or evil, that depends upon your point of view about what's good and what's evil. from the average man's interpretation of evil and good, witches seem to be evil. organized religions have branded witchcraft as evil, but they did this because they considered witchcraft a form of competition and naturally reasoned that anyone against them would have to be on the side of the devil. there is no such thing as good and evil witches on the basis of one of them deriving their powers from the devil. the power witches tap is an energy inside themselves. it should be considered wasteful, stupid, and therefore bad, not to use the energy within one's self to gain one's desires, to fulfil one's self

d, and therefore bad, not to use the energy within one's self to gain one's desires, to fulfil one's self. witches are selfish, but is that evil? being self-interested, a witch has to be personally motivated to dp anything, anything at all, even to get up in the morning. witches do not go anywhere they don't want to go or do anything they don't want to do. this kind of an approach to living would naturally enrage churchmen who demand strict obedience to their rigid laws and condemn the nonconformers as satanic or evil. actually, there were witches before christianity came along, and although there have always been evil gods in religions in all parts of the world, satan exists only in limited areas. so who would witches be in cahoots with in, say, china? selfish, yes; in league with the dev

sensations all over their bodies, as do all sensating creatures. we feel all over a sensation similar to that of sexual arousal when we "tune in" we experience a sexual, sensual, physical and emotional sensation that is all-pervading, but it's not in the pubic region. the confusion probably arises because the only tune most people have experienced this kind of sensation is in a sex situation, so naturally it is associated with that. however, if you experience the feeling because it's a nice day, you can't go to bed with the universe. some people can't understand that there is something else going on besides the need to go to bed. this joyful, exhilarating sensation can be experienced just through being alive. witches are far from extinct: they are not even rare. and people who are psychic

g. the more successful i was, the more powerful i felt. i would do little experiments, like deciding what a person would say, then making them say it. it may be that i was simply manipulating them, setting them up to react in a certain way, but the method isn't important. it's the result that counts. when i was a child, my mother and my grandmother did all sorts of psychic, witchy things, so they naturally recognized that i was a bit different from the rest of my cousins. my sister doesn't do this. she is a medium; she receives, which makes her very important to anyone who is a witch. i have been psychic since childhood. people used to visit us, and i could tell them things about their lives that i could not possibly have known if i hadn't been psychic. frequently, people would react in a

centrate on witchcraft, or painting, medicine or book-keeping better when you're not distracted by sexual tension. the only connection between witchcraft and sex is that both thrive on high-voltage energy. the mystics in india attempt to sustain that particular state over a long period of time for various aesthetic reasons, but even then it reaches a peak without the sex act and dissipates itself naturally. by freeing yourself, you control yourself. you can only control what is out and around, not what is hidden. freedom goes along with control. people who are not free are unable to control themselves. they are slaves to the inner mind. that may sound like a contradiction, but i have never believed that suppression indicates control. you don't control a wild horse by merely keeping him cha

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

he keenest attention should be paid to the fingers. a further possibility of withdrawing an element from an organ of the body is, not to lead the accumulated element back into the body and deliver it through pore-breathing to the universe, but with the help of imagination to return the whole element through the pores at once from the organ back to the universe. this process is quicker. a magician naturally must be capable of managing both methods and must understand how to handle them quite at will. the second method of element-accumulation in any pert of the body is to transfer one s own personality with the consciousness into one part of the body and to allow it, similarly to breathing through the pores, to inhale in and to breathe out. the element that is inhaled with every breath stays

assert that they are blood particles of the entire condition. if this power reservoir has been loaded by frequent repetition, the mere ritual will produce the discharge of one part of this reservoir, bringing about the necessary effect in this way. it is therefore profitable not to talk about it; otherwise, somebody else could easily draw up the power by the same ritual and accomplish the effect, naturally at the sacrifice of the originator. certain lodges let their beginners perform rituals by which such a power reservoir is loaded automatically. in this case, the higher adepts would get a cheap additional allowance and could work with it effortlessly. but as soon as the scholar is making progress and is capable of obtaining it by himself already, he will be advised to use this ritual as

aneous displacement (shifting) of the consciousness. in this state it is possible for elementals, deceased people and certain low beings to induce the astral body together with the material body to manifestations and other undertakings. from the hermetic point of view, such experiments are to be regarded as a sort of obsession, even if the beings in question should be good ones. the true magician naturally does not doubt the performance of such experiments if they are to be taken very seriously but he will feel very sorry indeed about these mediums. the magician himself can consciously form connections with beings in quite a different way, being fully aware of what he is doing. particulars will be given in a special chapter. magic psychic training (v) the practical instructions of the four

rvae occurs in any human being, young or old, magically trained or not, regardless whether the person knows or ignores it. if the physical excitement is fading due to the fact that no attention has been paid to the upsetting affair, the larva too will disappear by and by until finally dissolving itself. consequently there will be in the mental sphere a constant bringing forth and dying of larvae, naturally at the cost of the mental matter of each human being. we are causing these events by our own psychic excitement. the reasons can be very different, usually fear, grief, sorrow, fright, hatred and envy and such like producing them. the shape that the larva shows depends on the cause of the psychic excitement and is always symbolic. anyone who knows something about symbolism will be able t

s a pathological symptom. a shock in the case of severe illness also can cause the capacity of clairvoyance. this usually happens in the case of people who lose their equilibrium as the result of a stroke, a nervous breakdown, or otherwise through a physical or psychic trauma where a kind of clairvoyance will occur in a more or less distinctive form as a concomitance. this sort of clairvoyance is naturally undesirable for the magician because it will sooner or later lead to a complete breakdown, which not only implies a total loss of this power, but also is detrimental to the health and very often the cause of an untimely death. clairvoyants of this kind are very pitiable indeed, even if their success should be convincing proof. this capacity belongs to all the persons who, having a medium

uency electric machine. the irradiation of the electric fluid will become stronger and stronger, more pervasive and more subtle by frequent repetitions. by increasing the accumulation of the element, it can even be condensed to such a degree that it can be seen and felt by people who are not trained at all. you can increase this force so far that you can make a neon lamp light up. these exercises naturally are not meant for such or similar purposes, and experiments like these are to serve your own conviction only. apart from that, this power is for high, noble purposes. as soon as you have reached the peak accumulation of an element, viz. the highest degree of radiation, let the fire element together with the electric fluid dissolve into the universe, rid the body of the elements, and the

IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

this is forcibly brought out in the instance of a lawsuit being undertaken at the instigation of a ghost--a quaint item of legal lore. the judge who adjudicated, or the jury and lawyers who took their respective parts in such a case, would with equal readiness have tried and found guilty a person on the charge of witchcraft; and probably did so far oftener than we are aware of. the question will naturally be asked by the reader--what reason can be offered for ireland's comparative freedom from the scourge, when the whole of europe was so sorely lashed for centuries? it is difficult fully to account for it, but the consideration of the following points affords a partial explanation. in the first place ireland's aloofness may p. 7 be alleged as a reason. the "emerald gem of the western worl

ross the water. we might with reason expect that the important trial of florence newton at youghal in 1661, concerning the historical reality of which there can be no possible doubt, would be p. 12 immortalised by irish writers and publishers, but as a matter of fact it is only preserved for us in two london printed books. there is no confusion between cause and effect; books on witchcraft would, naturally, be the result of witch- trials, but in their turn they would be the means of spreading the idea and of introducing it to the notice of people who otherwise might never have shown the least interest in the matter. thus the absence of this form of literature in ireland seriously hindered the advance of the belief in (and consequent practice of) witchcraft. when did witchcraft make its app

r. finding entreaty useless he had recourse to threats, which he speedily put into execution. as the bishop was going forth on the following day to continue his visitation he was met on the confines of the town of kells by stephen le poer, bailiff of the cantred of overk, and a posse of armed men, by whom he was arrested under orders from sir arnold, and lodged the same day in kilkenny jail. this naturally caused tremendous excitement in the city. the place became ipso facto subject to an interdict; the bishop desired the sacrament, and it was brought to him in solemn procession by the dean and chapter. all the clergy, both secular and religious, flocked from every side to the prison to offer their consolation to the captive, and their feelings were roused to the highest pitch by the preac

ISIS UNVEILED

, the latter have reciprocally aided science herself. until the days when newly-reincamated philosophy boldly claimed its place in the world, there had heen but few scholars who had under- taken the difficult task of studying compilative theology. this science occupies a domain heretofore penetrated by few e^orers. the neces- sity which it involved of being well acquainted with the dead languages naturally limited the number of students' besides there was less popular need for it so long as people could not replace the christian orthodoiqr by something more tan^ble. it is one of the moat un- deniable facts of psychology, that the average man can as little exist out of a religious element of some kind, as a fish out of the water. the voice of truth "a voice stronger than the voice of mighty

es* his jealousy during the life of jesus extended even to peter; and it u only after the death of their common master that we see the two apostles the former of whom wore the miter and the petaloon of the jewish rabbis preach so zealously the rite of drcumosioa. in the eyes of peter, paul, who had humiliated him, and whom he felt so much his superior in 'greek learning' and philosophy, must have naturally appeared as a magician, a man polluted with the 'qntma' with the 'wisdom' of the greek mysteries hence, perhaps "simon" the magician" as to peter, biblical critidsm has shown before now that he had probably no more to do with the foundation of the latin church at rome, than to furnish the pretext so readily seized upon by the cunning benaeus to benefit this church with the new name of ^e

se in the eleusinian and bacchic mysteries, among the chaldaean magi, and the egyptian hierophants; while with the hindfls. from whom they were all derived, the same rule has prevailed from time immemorial. we are left in no doubt upon this point; for the agnuhada parikdtai says exphcitly "every initiate, to whatever degree he may belong, who reveab the great sacred formula, must be put to death" naturally enou^ this same extreme penalty was prescribed in all the mul^anous sects and brotherhoods which at diffocnt periods have sprung bom tfae ancient stock. we find it with the early ess^nes, gnos- tics, theurgic neo-platonists, and medieval philosophers; and in our day even the masons perpetuate the memory of the old obligations in the penalties of throat-cutting, dismemberment, and disembo

re some practices which might have shocked the pudieity of a christian convert though we doubt the sincerity of such statements their mystical symbolism was all sufficient to relieve the performance of any charge of licentiousness. even the episode of the matron baubo whose rather eccentric method of (insolation was immortalized in the minor mys- teries is explained by impartial mystagogues quite naturally. ceres- demeter and her earthly wanderings in search of her daughter are the abegorized descriptions of one of the most metaphysico-psychological subjects ever treated of by human mind. it is a mask for the transcend- ent narrative of the initiated seers; the celestial vision of the freed soul of the initiate of the last hour describing the process by which the soul that has not yet been

ld be controlled by the invisibles and utterly at their men, for among these subjective influences he is unable to discern the good from the bad. hapi^ the sensitive who is sure of the purity of his spiritual atmosphere! to this subjective consciousness, which is the first degree, is after a time added that of clairaudience. this is the eeamd degree or stage of development. the sensitive when not naturally made so by psycho- logical training now audibly hears, but is still unable to discern and is incapable of verifying his impressions; and one who is unprotected, the tricky powers of the air but too often delude with semblances of voice and speech. but the guru's influence is there; it is the most powerful shield against the intrusion of the bhuind into the atmosphere of the tfotu, consec

retcrae tlie first two emanations of sephira 'hokhm^ and fiinah. he greatest kabaliitf have always held 'hokhmah (wisdom) as a male and active intelligence, yall. r\ and placed it under the no. 2 on the right side of the triangle, whoee apex it the crown, while binab (intelligence) or ru''3. is under no. 3 on the le/t hand. but the latter, being rqiresented by its divine name as yehovah, mv, vny naturally showed the god of ime! as only a third emanation, as well a* a feminine, passive principle. hence when the time came for the talmudists to. transform their multifarious dattes into one living god, they resorted to their masoretic points and combined to transform jehovah into adonat 'the lord' this, under the persecution of the medieval kabaliit by the church, also forced aome of the form

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

ace on earth? or how can we all get along? or something similar, our dow remains relatively dormant and is unable to release its full potential until it is invited. thankfully each human bio-system has been equipped with its own perfect and limitless supplier of true nourishment for our dow has the power to satiate all our hungers. when we work consciously with dow power and the river of grace it naturally commands, our lives become a streamlined flow of ease and joy where nothing feels like a problem and everything operates in perfect harmony and balance within the whole. while we can satisfy our hunger for love or health or wealth, until we satisfy our natural hunger to know our dow we will never feel fulfilled. every being has been programmed to know its dow for our dow is our bio-syste

e are gods in form and that what we focus on comes into being if we all believe in it enough and do what is required to retune the fields. i like the idea that this means that if we unify and focus collectively then we can co-create anything on this earth. i also like the experience of the vastness of creation, the knowing that god is everywhere and that this includes within us and as such all is naturally divine. the role of the modern day metaphysician is now only to absorb the proper nourishment to support us as we act as if we divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 18 are divine. i also like the fact that with proper nourishment, enjoying our para normal powers will become a common aspect of all our lives. it s interesting to look at the idea of normal

vely, by living a specific and often restrictive lifestyle, we can still end up with a field imbalance, an inner divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 33 field that is imprinted too densely by the beta field in a way that no longer suits us. sometimes when we are well tuned to the alpha field we can still be hungry as our capacity has expanded and so we begin to naturally thirst for more of the frequencies. and associated realities. of the theta field. our capacity for these frequencies is always changing and expanding once we move out of our self imposed boxes and limitations. physically, emotionally and mentally and spiritually. for example, a person who exercises every day has far greater capacity physically than a person who exercises once a year. a p

e energies then we come into perfect balance on an inner energy level. finally as you keep contracting and releasing those muscles and sending more energy up the spine, through the spiritual centers and in to the heart, you imagine this energy now flowing from the heart in a perfect orbit back to the perineum and then back up the spine again. keep repeating until you feel the energy flowing quite naturally in a circular orbit. known as the microcosmic orbit. as the flow accelerates imagine a color to this energy and trust that the color that comes to you is perfect for you now. eventually you may feel as if the energy flow is happening naturally without your need to contract or release your muscles anymore. once you have mastered this on your own you can add this practice to your sexual sh

crocosmic orbit to not just redirect their unused sexual energy when they are being celibate, but also to have it feed their bone structure including their bone marrow, their organs, their meridians, blood lines and their complete physical bio-system, as the blending of these three powerful energies through the body releases a very powerful force of nourishment from a storehouse of energy that we naturally have within us. divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 61 interestingly enough, when the human bio-system enters into the vibration of compassion and unconditional love, and then combines this with sexual arousal energy, a new chemistry is created in the body that has a resonance of 8 herz. this is the frequency bordering on the alpha. theta state which

d sexuality among metaphysicians is becoming a more common way to nourish ourselves but what is less commonly understood in the journey of divine nutrition, is the role that the violet light and the pituitary gland and the pineal gland play. dow power 8. the dow power tool of the violet light& the divine amrita& our pineal& pituitary gland activation: techniques 12, 13& 14. dow power is activated naturally via the above 8 point lifestyle in technique 5, and the programming codes in technique 10 which keeps our bio-system tuned and open to the divine nutrition channel. as our dow is the original boss of the bio-system, acknowledging its presence, tuning to its frequency field, working consciously with it, loving and being loved by it and merging and surrendering to it, is one of the smartes

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

tin by one of the most famous men of the order, who addressed from the university of oxford about the period of oliver cromwell; to which university the great english rosicrucian, robertus de fluctibus (robert flood, also belonged, in the time of james the first and charles the first. we have made repeated visits to the church where robert flood lies buried. him, and which are in print. every man naturally desires superiority. men wish for treasures and to seem great in the eyes of the world. god, indeed, created all things to the end that man might give him thanks. but there is no individual thinks of his proper duties; he secretly desires to spend his days idly, and would enjoy riches and pleasures without any previous labour or danger. when we (professors of abstruse sciences) speak, me

name is said to be thomas vaughan. he tells us of himself, that going to a goldsmith to sell twelve hundred marks worth of gold, the man told him, at first sight, that it never came out of the mines, but was the production of art, as it was not of the standard of any known kingdom: which proved so sudden a dilemma to the offerer of the gold, that he withdrew immediately, leaving it behind him. it naturally follows from this, that it is not only necessary to have gold, but that the gold shall be marketable or acceptable gold, as otherwise it is utterly useless for the purposes of conversion into money in this world. thomas vaughan, who was a scholar of oxford, and was vehemently attacked in his lifetime, and who certainly was a rosicrucian adept if there ever was one, led a wandering life

aspirate, which had the sound of our w, and was often expressed by b or u, and also g. for this, the figure of a double g, or, was invented, whence the name digamma; which was called olic, becaus'e the olians, of all the tribes, retained the greatest traces of the original language. thus, the olians wrote or pronounced #o noj #el a, velia. the latin language was derived from the olic dialect, and naturally adopted the digamma, which it generally expressed by v. these significant, mysterious sounds and characters v, w, b, and f are reputed to be the key of the lunar, or feminine, apotheosis. the symbol (or that meant in the symbol) is the key-note, as it were, of all grecian architecture and art; which is all beauty, refinement, and elegance, with power at the highest. nails of the passion

the elongated, rhomboidal, or globed, or salient part in reverse, or dependent on the nape of the neck. this is seen in the illustration of the figure of the armed pallas276 the rosicrucians. athene, among our array of these phallic caps. the whole is deeply mythic in its origin. the ideas became greek; and when treated femininely in greece, the round or display which in the masculine helmet was naturally pointed forward, saliently or exaltedly (the real christa, or crest) became reversed or collapsed, when worn as the trophy on a woman s head. on a narrow review of evidence which evades, there is no doubt that these classic helmets with their crests, this pileus, phrygian cap, cap of liberty, or the grenadiers or hussars fur caps, or cocked hats, have all a phallic origin. the cardinal s

a certain sin290 the rosicrucians. gular physiological fact connected with woman's life, is proven in many ways such as the double garters, red and white; the* twenty-six knights, representing the double thirteen lunations in the year, or their twenty-six mythic dark and light changes of night and day. but how is all this magic and sacred in the estimate of the rosicracians? an inquirer will very naturally ask. the answer to all this is very ample and satisfactory; but particulars must be left to the sagacity of the querist himself, because propriety does not admit of explanation. suffice it to say, that it is one of the most curious and wonderful subjects which has occupied the attention of antiquaries. that archaeological puzzle, the round table of king arthur, is a perfect display of th

sab an astrological tradition, the origin of good and evil, of the malific and the benevolent cabalistic investments of nature, the beginning of this two-sexed, intelligent sublunary world, were to be found-all contained in the profoundest mysteries of this double sign. the cabalistic theory, and the chald an reading is, that the problems of the production of the sensible world are not to be read naturally, but supernaturally. it was held that man s interior natural law is contained in god s exterior magical law. it followed from this that present nature is secondary nature: that man is living in the ruins of the angelic world, and that man himself is a ruin. man fell into the degradation of nature as the result of the seduction by the woman (to sexual sin, which produced the generations a

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

ms such as: mothership, home-ship, dead-ship, great ark, great bombardment, great return, great war, little-men, force-fields, deep freezes, undersea building, measure markers, scout ships, magnetic and gravity fields, sheets of diamond, cosmic rays, force cutters, undersea explorers, inlay work, clear-talk, telepathing, burning "coat, nodes, vortice, magnetic "net, and many others are used quite naturally by these men. they explain how, why, and what happens to people, ships, and planes that have disappeared. they explain the origin of odd storms and clouds, objects falling from the sky, strange marks and footprints, and other things which we have not solved. these men seem to feel that it is too late for man to obtain space flight. they feel that mankind could not cope with "those mind w

at. they did not fail to, i hope you realize, achieve metallic& organic invisibility nor did they fail to, unbesoughtedly (sic) achieve transportation of thousands of tons of metal& humans at an eyes blink speed. even though this latter effect of prolonged experimentation was (to them) the thing that caused them to consider the experiment as a failure, i 20 believe that further experiments would naturally have produced controlled transport of great tonnages at ultra-fast speeds to a desired point the instant it is desired throo usage of an area covered by (i) those cargoes and (2) that" field" that could cause those goods, ships or ship parts (men were transported as well) to go to another point. accidentally& to the embarrassed perplexity of the navy this has already happened to a whole

their obscuration. observations of ufo phenomena and related events on or near the earth's surface may be distorted by excitement, emotionalism and prejudice. but the direct observations of space life and its contingent activity, as seen by astronomers are more objective and more coolly recorded. we can feel more relaxed in dealing with them, on more solid ground. astronomical observations break naturally into three categories: lights, shadows, and bodies. lights and shadows, perhaps, in reality comprise one group since one is the counterpart of the other, while bodies, on the other hand, tend to divide into two groups, one made up of solid contrivances and the other of nebulous or cloudlike units. lights seem to be especially representative of intelligence, particularly when they appear

ted that he must divulge this truth for the controversy fascinated him. that the marie celeste did exist is proven by subsequently recorded voyages after her release march10, 1873, by the gibraltar court; and by the court records themselves. extant, still ed: the following has no obvious reference or necessary position. alcohol fumes partly inebriated the whole crew& l-ms were overhead; drunk men naturally are not mentally paralyzed by "freeze" they seized lines as they were starting to ascend& hung on grimly. some fell on deck, l-m ship stopped m-c& took them all off. captain george w. blatchford, of wrentham, massachusetts, finally delivered her alcohol cargo to genoa, then sailed to boston "when she arrived" related winchester, her owner "a great many people came to look at her, but as

ve postulated appear to have one feature in common: they have their natural habitat in space, or at very least in the atmosphere. there is no sure record of an appearance on the ground, and few indications. appearances from, or disappearances into, the sea indicate only an ability to make use of the fluid medium of seawater, when necessary or desirable. this leads to an assumption that ufo's live naturally and easily in space; that they do not necessarily come from other stellar systems, or even from other planets. no. not easily the "little-men" are known to have gills just as all men before birth, have gills, too. after considering that the space structures or ufo's spend most of their time in line between earth and the sun, it has been suggested that some of the ancient sun worship may

uld have given them crecentic illumination. however, they were illuminated by sunlight which came first to the earth through a long thickness of atmosphere and was reflected back from the surface. the blue light was therefore screened out. when the light finally got back to the objects it was red. on being returned by them to the observers, the light passed a third time through the atmosphere and naturally it was very red. those who have seen the moon in eclipse will remember how red it looks from just one passage of the light through the atmosphere. at various times during the past half-century, there have been suggestions of small satellites circling the earth, very rapidly, and close to the surface two hundred to six hundred miles away, that is. the new york times of august 23, 1954 dis

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

cs of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 14= dwarfs nymphs jin (genies) fairies elves tritons storm angels brownies mermaids hobgoblins mermen lepricauns sirens harpies elementals are usually only visible to those with clairvoyant sight and are more likely to be seen at night in the mountains or country away from cities- especially if you are tired or sleepy. although elementals exist naturally, it is also possible to create one which will exist for a limited time- no elemental has immortality. a created elemental is called an 'artificial elemental. to the ancients, elementals were the physical explanation of the universe. however, some contemporary occultists see them only as symbols for forces and otherwise not 'real' at all. another word sometimes used for elemental is 'fami

ied together by a bright white line. you could now, for example, visualize the pentagrams moving out to the circumference of your home, thereby protecting all within. there is also a somewaht simplified version of this ritual in which the pentagram is traced only once overhead and then is energized with one of the four names, such as "eh-ei-he. oftentimes the simplified version is sufficient, but naturally the effect of the full version is more complete. one of the primary uses of this ritual is to ward off psychic attack- that is, when another is (consciously or unconsciously) attempting to harm you, cause sickness, accidents, bad dreams, emotional upset, or to force you to do the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 30 something against your will. fortunately this doe

KASAK VEEDE UNDERSTANDING PLANETS IN ANCIENT MESOPOTAMIA

could also be written differently by syllables: kak-ka-bu, ka-ak-ka-bu, ka-ka-bu, and muul; this list is by no means exhaustive as syllables can be written in phonetically similar, but literally different ways (hunger 1992: 27, 29, 44, 57. figure 2. some ways of writing estar f. kakkabu. in akkadian. during the course of mesopotamia fs long history there were changes in both language and writing; naturally there were also differences between babylonian and assyrian dialects. in the current article we use mostly later writings in problematic cases as the consensus is that mesopotamia was on the highest level of astrological and astronomical development in the late babylonian period (kugler 1909/10: 27; barton 1994: 20.22. 12 figure 3. neo-assyrian prediction about lunar eclipses. hunger 199

LAITMAN M BASIC CONCEPTS IN KABBALAH

he second factor is born within. this is spirituality. the corporeal world is full of forces and phenomena that we do not feel directly, such as electricity and magnetism, but even small children are familiar with their names and the results of their actions. for example, although our knowledge of electricity is limited, we have learned to utilize this phenomenon for our purposes and define it as naturally as we give names to such things as bread and sugar. similarly, it is as if all names in kabbalah give us a real and objective idea about a spiritual object. on second thought, just as we have no idea about spiritual objects or even the creator himself, so are we equally ignorant of any objects, even those we can grip with our hands. this is because we perceive not the object itself, but

ul enters the body, the desire is born for altruism, an aspiration for the creator. the force of this aspiration will depend on the magnitude of desire. all that the soul attains in the second state remains in its possession forever, regardless of the degree of decay or age of the body. conversely, outside of it, the soul instantly receives a corresponding spiritual level and returns to its root. naturally, the soul s eternity in no way depends on the knowledge that was acquired during life, which disappeared with the demise of the body. its eternity lies only in the acquisition of the creator s traits. it is known that during the 6,000 years we were given for correction with the help of kabbalah, we are to correct not our bodies, with their corrupted desire to enjoy, but only our souls, e

roaching the creator, because due to the creator s concealment, freedom of will becomes possible. as one advances toward the creator in faith, while aspiring to see him in every action, the creator gradually reveals himself. in that state, the person clearly sees all the causes and effects of the world s governance, and eradicates egoism once recognizing the need for it and its enormous benefits. naturally, at this point, one cannot turn back because one feels and foresees punishment. while continuing to purify, one achieves the level of absolute love for the creator and thus acquires absolute attainment of him. this is the ultimate goal of every individual. all the worlds b a s i c c o n c e p t s i n k a b b a l a h 88 and the forces that control and populate them were created for this p

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

e, we operate according to society s codes. in other words, even if no one knows about a certain act that we perform, we will still perform it for the sake of self-appreciation. to start building our desire to care for others and to bond among others as parts of a single system, we must be in a society that supports it. if people around us appreciate altruism as the highest value, each of us will naturally be compelled to obey and adopt it. ideally, our environment should project this: to reach equilibrium with nature, be good to others, to the single system of which you are part. when the desire for altruism is evident in our surrounding environment, we will absorb this value from it. if we encounter reminders and respect for altruism wherever we go, our attitude toward others will change

and to cope with our environment, become additional natural inclinations in the next generation. consequently, each generation is more developed than its former. it is a recognized fact that children are always better able to cope with innovations than their parents, who actually invented those innovations. today s toddlers, for instance, approach such things as cellular phones and computers very naturally, and require less time to learn how to operate them better than did their parents. thus, from generation to generation, humanity acquires knowledge and wisdom and evolves, much like an individual who has accumulated thousands of years of experience. in manuscripts published in the book, the last generation, baal hasulam writes about this accumulative process: the opinion of an individual

ill be widely supported by the public, since we all like to think of ourselves as good people who share other people s misfortunes and are helpful to others. this is how we are built. theoretically, there is nothing to stop us from declaring that we are egoists and do not want to be considerate of anyone. but none of us is proud of his or her egoism. chapter eight: everything is ready 119 society naturally appreciates those who contribute to it. hence, every person strives to be seen as such. every person, society, public personality, or government wants to present itself as altruistic. moreover, no individual will encourage others to be egoists, because that would be disadvantageous to oneself. for this reason, even the greatest egoists present themselves as altruists, not only to win soc

ence is a transition period designed to bring us to the point of attaining the corrected and eternal state by ourselves. thus, kabbalists, who have already climbed to the second level, define our current existence as imaginary life or imaginary reality. when they look back to our level, they say, we were like those who dream (psalms 126:1. at first, the actual reality is hidden from us, we cannot naturally sense it. the reason is that we perceive our world according to our desires, our internal qualities. thus, we presently do not feel that all people are connected as one because such a picture of relationships is repulsive to us. our inborn egoistic desire to enjoy is not interested in this kind of relationship; hence, it does not allow us to perceive the actual picture of reality. there

mpare with others, but is rather within others. in a sense, we can compare this to a mother-and-child relationship. because mothers love their children, they enjoy seeing them enjoying what they give them. the more a child enjoys, the more the mother enjoys, too. a mother feels joy precisely from those efforts she makes for her child, more than in anything else she does. 138 from chaos to harmony naturally, such satisfaction is possible only on condition that we love the others, and its power depends on our measure of love for them. love, in fact, is the willingness to care for the well-being of others, to serve them. a person who feels that we are all individual parts of the same system, sees service as one s role, one s sustenance, and one s reward. thus, there is a world of difference b

lvation of the entire world depend solely on the appearance of the wisdom of the hidden light of the internality of the secrets of the torah (kabbalah) in a clear language letters of the raiah, p. 92. only when we are what we should be will humanism return to humanity, the highest virtue, whose essence will be able to the spiritual light concealed within its quality; and it will israel s role 173 naturally soar in its entirety, and with pride it will know its happiness sefer orot (book of lights, p. 155. we should know that just as the people of israel are not counted among the seventy nations of the world, but are considered a special group intended to pass the correction method to all of humanity, the land of israel will not exist on planet earth unless it is a land where a spiritual nat

LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

row and they became more egoistic. people began to want to change nature and use it for themselves. instead of wanting to adapt themselves to nature, they began wanting to change nature to fit their needs. they grew detached from nature, separated and alienated from it and from each other. today, many, many centuries later, we are discovering that this was not a good idea. it simply doesn t work. naturally, as people began to place themselves in opposition to their environment and their societies, they no longer related to others as kin and to nature as home. hatred replaced love, and people grew apart and became detached from one another. in consequence, the single nation of the ancient world was divided. it first split into two groups that drifted to the east and to the west. the two gro

o needs to know. in the past, the knowledgeable ones were called sages, and the knowledge they possessed was of nature s 42 kabbalah revealed secrets. the sages hid their knowledge, fearing it might fall into the hands of those whom they considered unworthy. but how do we determine who is entitled to know? does the fact that i have some exclusive piece of information give me the right to hide it? naturally, no person would agree that he or she is unworthy of knowing; hence we try to steal whatever information we want, and which isn t openly accessible. but that wasn t always the case. many years ago, before egoism reached its highest level, people considered the public s benefit before they considered their own. they felt connected to the whole of nature and to the whole of humanity, not t

rselves, knowledge and progress will not help us. they will only produce greater harm than they already have. therefore, it would be grossly naive to expect scientific advancement to keep its promise of a good life. if we want a brighter future, we need only change ourselves. the evolution of desires the statement that human nature is egoistic is unlikely to make any headlines. but because we are naturally egoistic, we are all, without exception, prone to misusing what we know. this need not mean that we will use knowledge to commit a crime. it can express itself in very small, seemingly trifle things, like getting promoted at work when we didn t deserve it, or taking our best friend s loved one away from them. the real news about egoism is not that human nature is egoistic; it is that i a

ld s desire for food. but while the child s focus is on its own stomach, the mother s pleasure is infinitely greater because of her delight in giving to her baby. her focus is not on herself, but on her child. it is the same with nature. if we knew what nature wanted of us, and fulfilled it, we would feel the pleasure of giving. moreover, we would not feel it on the instinctive level that mothers naturally experience with their babies, but on the spiritual level of our bond with nature. in hebrew xthe original language of kabbalah xan intention is called kavana. therefore, the tikkun we need is to place the right kavana over our desires. the reward for making a tikkun and having a kavana is the fulfillment of the last, the greatest of all wishes xthe desire for spirituality, for the creato

ure (phase four) must achieve. there is a beautiful connection here. on the one hand, it seems as if the creator and we are on opposite sides of the court, because he gives and we receive. but in fact, his greatest pleasure is for us to be like 64 kabbalah revealed him, and our greatest pleasure would be to become like him. similarly, every child wants to become like its parents, and every parent naturally wants his or her kids to achieve even those things that the parent did not. it turns out that we and the creator are actually pursuing the same goal. if we could comprehend this concept, our lives would be very, very different. instead of the confusion and disorientation so many of us experience today, both we and the creator would be able to march together toward our designated goal sin

worlds, everything in our world evolves along the same five stages from zero to four. our world is built like a pyramid. at the bottom, the beginning of the evolution of this world, there is the still (inanimate) level, made of trillions of tons of matter (see figure 5. lost in these trillions of tons of matter is a tiny speck called planet earth. and on this earth appeared the vegetative level. naturally, the vegetation on earth is infinitely smaller in mass than that of the still matter on earth, all the more so compared to the quantity of matter in the whole universe. the animate appeared after the vegetative, and has a tiny mass, even compared to the vegetative. the speaking, of course, came last and has the least mass of all. recently, another level has sprung from the speaking level

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

worlds are based on laws that are different from and opposite in nature to our own laws. faith above reason there is no boundary separating our world from the heavenly, spiritual world. but because the spiritual world is, according to its properties, an "anti-world" it is placed so far beyond our perception that after we are born into this world, we completely forget all about our past condition. naturally, the only way for us to perceive this "anti-world" is by acquiring its essence, its reason, and its qualities. how must we alter our present nature in order to acquire a completely opposite one? the basic law of the spiritual world is summarized in two words "absolute altruism" how can we acquire this quality? kabbalists suggest that we undergo a transformation within ourselves. it is on

cquiring the power to receive pleasure from the creator for his sake is known as "reaching the level of the world (atzilut. beit midrash is the place where we learn to demand (lidrosh) spiritual strength of the creator and the spiritual strength. there we also learn to demand the perception of the goal of creation, as well as the perception of the creator. since we (our bodies, our egoism) strive naturally toward all that is larger and stronger than ourselves, we must pray for the creator to reveal himself to us and let us see our own insignificance, as compared to his greatness. then, we will strive toward him naturally, as toward the greatest and the strongest. what matters most for us is the importance of our pursuits. for instance, rich people may work hard simply to make others envy t

fore, he endowed us with this quality. as soon as a human being is influenced by this quality, that human is born into thisworld, and immediately stops perceiving thecreator. the concealment of the creator exists in order to give us the illusion thatwe possess freewill to choose between ourworld and the world of the creator the upper world. if, despite our egoism, we were able to see the creator, naturally we would prefer his world over ours, since the first contains all pleasure and no suffering. however, freedom of choice and free will can only exist in the absence of our perception of the creator while he is in concealment. but if, from the moment of birth, we are so strongly dominated by the ego that we cannot distinguish between the self and the ego, how can we choose to be free of th

ere is nothing else but the creator, but this realization occurs on the highest level of kabbalistic perception. until that time, however, we perceive ourselves in this world as well. in the process of gaining perception, we come to understand what is (1) the creator (2) the first creation (3) creations (4) the pleasure that the creator wishes to bestow upon his creations. the entire progression, naturally, unfolds in accordance with the chain of "cause and effect" rather than in accordance with time. the creator exists. the creator wishes to bring forth a creation in order to gratify it. the creator generates the desire to be delighted precisely by that pleasure (both in quantity and in appearance) that he wishes to give. the first created being is called malchut. the first perception of

nifies our life strength. until the age of forty, we are at the peak of our strength, whereas after that, the life force wanes along with our capacity to believe in ourselves, until our self-confidence and faith disappear completely at the moment of our exit from this life. since kabbalah is the highest wisdom and an eternal acquisition, in contrast to all the other acquisitions of this world, it naturally demands the greatest efforts because it "buys" us the world, rather than something temporary and transitory. having grasped kabbalah, we can grasp the source of all sciences in their true, completely revealed state. this in itself shows what kind of effort is needed, since we know how much effort is required to grasp a single science, even in the paltry framework within which we understa

higher domain; thus, scientists do not possess the natural power of faith. in addition, society expects material results from the labors of scientists, who instinctively obey this expectation. since the most precious things in this world exist in the smallest quantities and are found only through great effort, and the revelation of the creator is the most difficult of all discoveries, a scientist naturally tries to avoid failure and does not embark on the task of revealing the creator. thus, the only way to bring ourselves closer to perceiving the creator is to cultivate within the feeling of faith, regardless of the opinion of the multitude. the power of faith is not greater than all the other powers inherent to human nature all of them result from the light of the faith- 331- creator. th

LAITMAN M KABBALAH SCIENCE AND THE MEANING OF LIFE

ford. the wisdom of kabbalah( reception in hebrew, as its name implies, teaches us how to receive. it explains how we perceive our surrounding reality. to understand who we are, we must first learn how we come to sense reality around us, and how to cope with the events that befall us. the wisdom of kabbalah provides us with all these insights. the wisdom of kabbalah does not come to an individual naturally, but only when one reaches the right level of ripeness. this is why kabbalah is being exposed to so many these days, and this is also the reason why it was hidden for thousands of years. previous generations believed that the world exists by itself, whether or not we are there to perceive it, the world is the way it is and exists objectively, independently. afterwards, people began to un

erything we perceive in reality is through an equivalence of qualities. therefore, we see and discover new things in the world according to the qualities within us. as we mature, we acquire new qualities, both from our parents and from our surroundings. after absorbing them, we can use them to study our surrounding reality. we acquire many different kinds of attributes, some of which awaken in us naturally in time, and some that are acquired by the influence of our environp r e s e n t i n g k a b b a l a h 25 ment. however, some qualities cannot be acquired naturally, and must be developed within us through a special method. the wisdom of kabbalah builds such qualities. the act of studying authentic texts by genuine kabbalists affect us as readers in a unique way, evoking subtle discernme

er force, and it is the awakening of pa r t i: k a b b a l a h m e e t s q ua n t u m p h y s i c s 38 this desire that brings one to the wisdom of kabbalah as a means to realize this desire. the awakening of the point in the heart brings confusion, a by-product of this point s origins in the upper world. the laws of the upper world pertain to a reality where time, space, and motion do not apply. naturally, our brains are arranged so that we always think in terms of time, space, and motion. but in this new stage, we begin to feel that what determines everything is how we personally sense reality, and that reality in and of itself is unchanging. thus, we gradually come to sense that reality is static and that time, space, and motion don t really exist at all. we begin to realize that all ou

ce, and motion don t really exist at all. we begin to realize that all our past experiences happened only within our sensations, that everything depends on how much we have cultivated our abilities to sense. we need time to adjust to the concept that nothing changes except the measure by which we open our tools of sensation. when we have done that, we will begin to sense the world we live in very naturally, simply, without any limitations, preconceptions, rules, oppression, coercion, or exterior pressures. the point in the heart is the beginning of the desire for spirituality. today, relatively few people are at this stage, but their numbers are increasing all the time. eventually, every human being must come to the point where a craving for the creator is uppermost, a point initiated by t

nce of power changes: if the guest receives in order to please the host, it is no longer reception, but bestowal. it follows that the guest uses the host s love to give pleasure back to the host. another example of a giving-receiving relationship is between parents and children. actually, the child is the head of the family, using the parents love to manipulate them in order to satisfy its needs. naturally, the people in these examples are egoists. things happen quite differently in the spiritual world, but such examples can help us understand the principle. the process occurring in the upper worlds is built upon a very similar principle: if one receives pleasure for the sake of pleasing the creator, it is not considered reception, but bestowal. in performing this act, the human being equa

o p e n i n g o u r e y e s all of reality is a single, unchanging thought of bestowal and giving. kabbalists refer to this thought by the name, the thought of creation. they say that its essence is the creator s will to be good to his creations. if we do not relate similarly to that encompassing thought of reality, we are imbalanced with it, which we experience as suffering. of course, we do not naturally feel it. and even after we do, we find it hard to understand. but if we saw that this was how reality operates, we would change our ways. thus, our only goal should be to open our eyes and see that such is indeed the case. the wisdom of kabbalah helps us to see it; when we do, we most certainly change. if i saw that something could improve my situation, i would pursue it in any way possi

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

opposite attributes to those of the creator v that perfection is felt as the opposite of what it is: imperfection and, in fact, torment. this phenomenon is called the concealment of the creator, and herein lies man s problem. our task, therefore, is to resemble the creator by correcting ourselves, so that his influence on us will be felt in its true form, as benevolence. in that state, we should naturally equalize ourselves in every t h e t h o u g h t o f c r e a t i o n 19 attribute with the creator, and if one of our attributes is not yet complete, we will naturally feel (to that extent) the influence of the creator as incomplete. in order to prevent us from sinning (by accusing and cursing the creator, so as not to distance us further still from him (as with impure powers, the creator

people work a lot, they become proud of themselves. is it right to be proud for the purpose of inner correction? a: when people invest a lot in their spiritual development, a sense of self-satisfaction develops, and they begin to take pride in their efforts. it is a good idea to be careful of such gratifications. however, the efforts should continue regardless of one s conclusions about oneself. naturally, before we cross the barrier between our world and the spiritual one, all our efforts stem from the will to get something for ourselves. but these efforts gradually expose the evil in us, making us feel as though we are growing worse. for example: i would always drive my neighbor in my car, lend money to friends and help my relatives. these acts gave me satisfaction and made me respect m

inute we open a book, our hearts and souls begin to open up. we receive spiritual knowledge about spirituality in a natural way, just as we feel bitterness or sweetness, or heat and cold. there is no need to go to school to feel such things. the study is only a method that helps us open our souls, our still dormant spiritual senses. then, when the heart and soul open, we are moved emotionally and naturally to learn about the reality in which we exist. i am talking about a tangible attainment that does not require any prior wisdom and knowledge, or any philosophizing. it is a method that t h e k a b b a l a h e x p e r i e n c e 84 develops the sensation in the heart, a method for discovering the spiritual world, for receiving impressions with the laws that actually exist in nature, that we

rocess of inner change. keep studying and asking questions. you re just like any other person who feels the initial effects of correct study on your inner world. a person who studies kabbalah does not descend from a previous state, but climbs to a higher one, so there s no reason for despair, much less depression. of course, what excited you before now seems unimportant, childish and superficial. naturally, everything around you changes: you work only for the pay, your contact with the relatives diminishes and exists only to the extent that it s necessary, and your friends are no longer close. these are the external expressions of your inner change. but externally, you must continue to work and not change a thing! no matter how much your interest drops, you must not follow your desires, bu

amily, and enjoy sports. all the secondary interests and hobbies are redundant. but you have to maintain contact with your relatives. giving up work, even if you have enough money to sustain yourself for the rest of your life, may jeopardize your spiritual progress! and while you must maintain in contact with your relatives, you ll have to gradually detach yourself from your friends. this happens naturally. there s a law in nature called the law of equivalence of form. that law makes objects with similar attributes draw nearer, and objects with opposite attributes distance themselves from each other. when signs of spiritual attributes arise, that law begins to act on us to the degree that we have attained these attributes. h ow d o i c h a n g e m y a i m? t h e s t u d y o f k a b b a l a

t. it is an authentic kabbalistic story that all kabbalists tell. let s assume that you are a host and i m a visitor at your house. you know me perfectly well, as the creator knows man. this means that you, as the homeowner, know all the things i like, all my secret desires, with which you set the table. i, the guest, come to your house and see that the table is indeed set exactly the way i like. naturally, i want everything i see before me. s p i r i t ua l wo r k 143 the host warmheartedly invites me in. please come in, i have prepared your favorite delicacies. i sit at the table. what am i supposed to feel? i understand that the homeowner wants me to enjoy with all his heart, but that, unfortunately, does not put my mind at rest, because his very presence prevents me from enjoying. if i

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

n complete agreement with that desire. this is because even when this point does exist, its attributes vary from person to person. for instance, it is known that rabbi yosef karo, who wrote the shulchan aruch (the jewish code of laws, a priceless piece of work, slept during his kabbalah lessons with the ari. of course, there were people who absorbed the lurianic kabbalah (the kabbalah of the ari) naturally, and there were people who could not understand it and had troubles disconnecting themselves from the kabbalah of the ramak (rabbi moshe kordoviro. the ari introduced a fundamental change in the method of the study of kabbalah, enabling us to study kabbalah from below, meaning from the perspective of the vessels, the souls. ramak s study method examined the world from the perspective of

6 that is built on top of the fear is that of the love of god. one cannot exist without the other. because we are made of a single egoistic desire that conducts and moves us, only fear can force the ego not to carry out its desires without consideration. q: can a person be pushed into studying kabbalah? a: no. it can only be done passively. give that person something to read and let things evolve naturally. q: how does the recognition of evil appear in me? is it different in a person who has committed a crime? a: in an ordinary criminal, the evil inclination appears as a negative desire that is not connected with anything else. but kabbalah portrays your evil in comparison with the good. because of that, you begin to feel your evil inclination as such. if you speak to a murderer or a rapis

scientists themselves maintain that the results of their experiments depend on the experimenter, meaning they are subjective. therefore, one cannot come to an absolute understanding of his or her environment, the reality in which that person lives. let us assume that there are other forms of life on other planets. and let us also assume that they have other sensory organs than our own. they would naturally feel their world in a completely different way than the way we would see it. they would define it according to their sensory organs. r e g r e s s i o n q: why must we descend to the lowest spiritual degree in order to be able to receive the attributes of the creator? can this process be avoided? a: we creatures must have both the possibility and the strength to choose between two forces

d the creator-creature relationship, we must understand, at least basically, the processes of creating a t h e pa t h o f k a b b a l a h 66 new life. these processes are elaborately described in the books of great kabbalists. if we want to delve deep into the heart of it, we can study them on our own, bit by bit, and open all the worlds, and even the logic of the creator, that we say is missing. naturally, the explanations that i can provide within such a limited framework are inadequate for such a complex system. the purpose of our development is to consciously obtain the sensation of spiritual pleasure, instead of unconsciously, in various worldly forms. only the search for transient delights, or those that shine from afar (but are much stronger, compel the spiritual body to seek perfec

other desires. the process is the same for all the souls, but each soul has its own mission in this world. each soul also has a different speed with which it makes its way to the creator. every thought, every desire and every movement that we make in this world, regardless of who we are, comes with only one purpose: to bring us closer to spirituality. however, in most cases, this progress happens naturally, on the unconscious level, in the degrees of still, vegetative, and animate, in man. everything is planned in advance, according to the purpose of creation. our freedom of choice consists only of agreeing with whatever happens to us, with our understanding of where it all leads and the desire to become an active part in the events of our lives. all the thoughts and desires of the world o

changes. but there is not a creature on earth that does not have a godly spark. they all must come to the purpose of creation, the end of correction. the still, vegetative, and animate degrees will follow in man s footsteps. each has its own time, conditions, and place that they must be in. being in this same place without understanding why, and taking all these steps and actions, brings everyone naturally to the purpose of creation in one s own way. this is the place to ask, why do some come to the wisdom of kabbalah while others do not? the answer is very simple: those who come to the wisdom of kabbalah have already accumulated enough agony to ask, who am i? and what am i living for? those who lead ordinary lives never ask these questions. no one asks why they are happy, because if they

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

ed by the tyrian artificer, this somewhat unusual form was undoubtedly intentional, and was adopted in order to give an idea of the true shape of the earth, which was perfectly well known in ancient egypt. as will be seen in a later chapter, the egyptians were quite familiar with the exact measurements of the earth, but in the indication of it in the spheroid of the pillar the polar depression is naturally greatly exaggerated, as otherwise the difference could hardly have been visible. it is known that these pillars were intended to represent the terrestrial and celestial spheres respectively; and in some modern attempts to reproduce them they are crowned with these two globes. in the originals, however, there were no such globes, as the rounded chapiters sufficiently represented them. 168

to which it admits him (3) as putting in a powerful and effective symbolical form the teaching which it is one of the purposes of this degree to impress upon him. when we examine the ceremony in detail i think we shall find that every incident in it falls under one or other of these three heads. 458. thinking of the ritual from the point of view of a ceremony of admission into the order, it seems naturally to divide itself into three parts. the central point of the ceremony, the climax of our effort, is the definite admission into the order- the point at which a certain centre or chakra is opened, a certain potentiality of power given. all that precedes that in the ceremony is of the nature of preparation for that point; all that follows it is in the nature of explanation of what has been

rstand if one should say to them: gyou ought to be sending out streams of thought-power; that should be one of your forms of charity. h it is a pity that that inner work should be so much overlooked, for it is a tremendous agency for good, and one in which every bro. can take part. external charity depends upon the private wealth of the few; but any mason, however poor, can give his thought. 565. naturally, masonic lodges are not all at the same intellectual level, and some spend far too much time in banquets and too little in study; but one has only to read the literature on the subject to see that, in english-speaking countries at least, the aims of the craft have always been noble and uplifting. note, for example, the following statements: 566. the real object of freemasonry may be summ

h calling a mind to control; and if he has not, to develop it. and this is the whole trend of the degree and of its ceremonies; to that end he must study; to that end he must strive to open various centres in his higher bodies. he is told that it is his duty to make a daily advance in masonic knowledge. 589. it will be remembered that the s.d. is the especial representative of the mental body, so naturally it is he who takes charge of the candidate, and bears the principal part in the work of this degree. it is interesting to note the change of colour that comes over the lodge when it is opened in this degree- not that the distinctive hues of the light-globes of the various officers are lost, but that they are all modified by the admixture of a dominant tint which blends itself with them a

ame of t.g.a.o.t.u. which is revealed to the aspirant in this most wonderful 18 was the central and innermost secret of the ancient egyptian mystery-teaching. the h.o.a.t.f. in his incarnation as christian rosenkreutz translated the word into latin, most ingeniously retaining its remarkable mnemonic character, all its complicated implications, and even a close approximation to its original sound. naturally it cannot be given here, but the general character of the instruction which it conveys in so skilful a manner may be indicated by a sentence quoted from one of the patron saints of freemasonry: ggod is light, and in him is no darkness at all. h it further teaches us that god sits enthroned in every human heart, that the inmost spirit of each man is part of god himself, a spark of the div

ave in our aura. the star always floating over the head of an initiate betokens the power of the king, upon which he can draw at any moment, while the star upon his forehead is the symbol of his own acquired power. 826. chapter x 827. two wonderful rituals 828. the workings in egypt 829. in chapter vi we have commented upon the procedure adopted in lodge when there is a candidate to be initiated. naturally this is not always the case, and when it is not, after disposing of any business that may arise it is usual for the r.w.m, or some expert bro. called upon by him, to give some instruction to the brn. along masonic lines, or to deliver a lecture on some historical point of masonic interest. sometimes the formulated glectures h of the masculine craft are rehearsed- a very interesting set o

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

has never been written down, but only transmitted orally in the lodges, so that documents and records are but of partial value. the written records of speculative masonry hardly antedate the revival in 1717, while the earliest extant minutes of any operative lodge belong to the year 1598(*history of the lodge of edinburgh, by d. murray-lyon, p. 9) the tendency of this school, therefore, is quite naturally to derive masonry from the operative lodges and guilds of the middle ages, and to suppose that speculative elements were later grafted upon the operative stock- this hypothesis being in no way contradicted by existing records. bro. r. f. gould affirms that if we can assume the symbolism (or ceremonial) of masonry to be older than 1717, there is practically no limit whatever to the age th

some men offered their devotion more to the father-aspect, and some to the mother. the father, when spoken of separately, was called brito, and the mother diktynna. no statues were made of these deities, but great reverence was paid to their symbol, which was a double-headed axe (see plate i, 1, following p. 50) this was carved in stone and made in metal, and set up in the temples where one would naturally expect a statue, and a conventional drawing of it represented the deity in the writing of the period. this double axe was called labrys, and it was for it originally that the celebrated labyrinth was built, to symbolize to the people the difficulty of finding the path to god. 212. much of their religious service and worship was carried on out of doors. various remarkable isolated peaks o

in which all the citizens took part, afterwards returning quietly to their homes(*les mysteres d eleusis. ch. xi and xii, passim) 365. in the greater mysteries the teaching upon the life after death was extended to the heaven-world; they thus corresponded to some extent to our 2. the initiates were named epoptae, and their ceremonial garment was no longer a fawn-skin, but a golden fleece- whence, naturally, the whole myth of jason and his companions. this symbolized the mental body, and the power definitely to function in it. those who have seen the splendid radiance of all which pertains to that mental plane, who have noticed the innumerable vortices produced by the ceaseless emission and impact of thought-forms, who remember that a brilliant yellow is especially the colour which manifest

doctrines. the chief agent in the work of transition was he who was then known as s. alban, but whom to-day we revere as the master the comte de s. germain, the head of all true freemasons throughout the world. i have given some account of him and his roman incarnation in the hidden life in freemasonry(*op. cit, pp. 12-16) 445. the transition to the operatives 446. the mysteries of bacchus quite naturally and gradually gave place to the jewish form of the same tradition as christianity grew more and more powerful; for this was not incompatible with the christian faith as the greek and egyptian traditions would have been; and the speculative secrets were more and more confused with operative terminology until the transition was complete. when the roman empire of the west was destroyed, pol

e destined to leaven and partially to replace. 459. the withdrawal of the mysteries 460. even before the destruction of the roman empire the withdrawal of the mysteries as public institutions had taken place; and this fact was mainly due to the excessive intolerance displayed by the christians. their amazing theory that none but they could be saved from the hell which they themselves had invented naturally led them to try all means, even the most cruel and diabolical persecutions, to force people of other faiths to accept their particular shibboleth. as the mysteries were the heart and stronghold of a more rational belief, they of course opposed them bitterly, quite forgetful that in the earlier days of their religion they had claimed to possess as much of the inner knowledge as any other

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

hat is not. now it is evident that the demons would wish many things not to be, which are, and others to be, which are not; for, out of envy, they would wish others to be damned, who are saved. consequently sorrow must be said to exist in them, and especially because it is of the very notion of punishment that it be repugnant to the will.moreover, they are deprived of happiness, which they desire naturally. while condemned to hell, thomas asserted that demons would float in the air until the day of judgment in the form of incubi (male demons) and succubi (female demons. like other medieval thinkers, aquinas believed that demons could seduce human beings, particularly in the dream state. he further speculated that should a succubi conceive after having intercourse with a man, the result wou

must: be saved and filled with the holy spirit pray to god for the power of jesus s blood seek a counselor for help pray for deliverance anticipate resistance by the demon(s; they might not want to leave easily; expect that the demon(s) might try to repossess them pray regularly read the bible attend church regularly in addition to liberal religious denominations, most members of secular society naturally do not accept possession and exorcism as real. such phenomena are, rather, perceived as mental and physical disorders. despite the rejection of literal possession and exorcism, however, they are such sensational phenomena that they survive in the entertainment media, which generates horror story after horror story involving demonic possession. also, the contemporary period has seen what

e ceremonies in contemporary spiritualist churches, such gatherings often began with prayers and hymns to set the proper mood. the home circle was a type of popular s ance, oftentimes not involving a medium, which helped make spiritualism a popular movement extending well beyond spiritualist denominational boundaries. low lighting, it was claimed, was necessary for spirit communications. skeptics naturally felt that this particular condition served only to help the medium fake phenomena. in the nineteenth century, when s ances were characterized by the fantastic phenomena associated with physical mediumship, drafts of cool air, rapping noises, and strange lights signaled the arrival of discarnate entities. contemporary mental mediums have dispensed with such dramatic manifestations. see al

ations of elders. the group never had centers outside of chicago, and claims to have over 500 members by 1973. it is now defunct. see also thee satanic church for further reading: melton, j. gordon. the encyclopedia of american religion. 5th ed. detroit, mi: gale research, 1996. to the devil, a daughter this 1976 hammer studios film adaptation of dennis wheatley s novel, to the devil, a daughter, naturally features a satanist devil-worshiping cult. the plot involves an occult writer who infiltrates the cult in order to save a young woman from a rosemary s baby-type fate. torment of the damned part of the popular image of hell is that satan s hordes are employed in the ongoing task of tormenting the damned in an atmosphere suggesting that hell is not unlike a giant blast furnace. this item

how important it is to mold children s minds to their agendas, and how to defuse any independent impulses before they ignite independence in others. teaching our own in light of the abysmal non-education kids get in public school, christians have always had the option of sending their children to parochial school. since we don t want our children indoctrinated with christianity, satanists seem to naturally gravitate to one solution: homeschooling. it s a vision many of us carry from schooldays, when we were thrown onto a playground of tedious, dull-witted savages. some satanists have been homeschooling their children for years; others are sending their kids to public school with a wait-and-see attitude, vowing to spring them at the first sign of induced befuddlement. our attitudes toward m

frustrated by a mandatory curriculum in 1945 as one in 1995. for satanists, the problem is as much the method as the content. homeschooling, on the other hand, offers many advantages to satanists, and seems to fit easily into an ideal lifestyle most of us would adopt, given the opportunity. modern technology is diabolically enabling us to fulfill those ideals. satanists, with or without children, naturally try to arrange their lives so they can work outside the mainstream, choosing a creative field, commissioned work, or a position in which they can do most of the work freelance or independently. the computer network revolution has been a great boon to satanists and non-satanists who are most productive working out of home offices. in the coming century, working at home will be the rule ra

LIBER 141

e a belief that a certain particular prana, or force, resides in the bindu, or semen. but all their theory of magick and meditation being reverbatory, so that their "communing with god" is but a "communing with self" and all their artifice directed to development of the powers in their own bodies and minds, as opposed to the western idea of extending those powers to bear sway over others, we find naturally that just as they seek to restrain the breath altogether, or to avoid its violent extrusion from the nostrils, lest the prana thereof be lost to them, and as they even practice to suck up water into the rectum, so that in defaecation they may be able to retain the apana, or particular virtue thereof, and replace it in the svadistthana-cakkra, so also and much more do they extravagantly l

LIBER 777

n short, while the human mind is mobile, so long will the definitions of all our terms vary [lat. approx. perhaps it will be pleasant to remember these things one day] all symbolism is perhaps ultimately so; there is no necessary relation in thought between the idea of a mother, the sound of the child s cry ma, and the combination of lines ma. this, too, is the extreme case, since ma is the sound naturally just produced by opening the lips and breathing. hindus would make a great fuss over this true connection; but it is very nearly the only one. all these beautiful schemes break down sooner or later, mostly sooner. iv but it is necessary to settle on something: bad rules are better than no rules at all. we may then hope that our critics will aid our acknowledged feebleness; and if it be a

LIBER ALEPH

nt and be silent, discerning subtly and with acumen the nature of the will within thee; so that thou mistake not fear for chastity, or anger for courage. and since the fetters are old and heavy, and thy limbs withered and distorted by reason of their compulsion, do thou, having broken them, walk gently for a little while, until the ancient elasticity return, so that thou mayst walk, run, and leap naturally and with rejoicing. also, since these fetters are as a bond almost universal, be instant to declare the law of liberty, and the full knowledge of all truth that appertaineth to this matter; for if in this only thou overcome, then shall all earth be free, taking its pleasure in sunlight without fear or phrenzy. amen. t the book of wisdom or folly 7 z de natura sua percipienda (of percievi

his is to say that thou must first comprehend thine original nature in every point, before thou wast forced to bow before the gods of wood and stone that men have made, not comprehending the law of change, and of evolution through variation, and the independent value of every living soul. learn this also, that even the will to the great work may be misunderstood of men; for this work must proceed naturally and without overstress, as all true works. right also is that word that the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force. but except thou be violent by virtue of thy true nature, how shalt thou take it? be not as the ass in the lion.s skin; but if thou be born ass, bear patiently thy burdens, and enjoy thy thistles; for an ass also, as in the fables of apuleius

LIBER ASTARTE

or in the foundation, but in the harmony of one with all. t.s] svb figvra clxxv 13 34. concerning mortifications. these are not necessary to this method. on the contrary, they may destroy the concentration, as counter-irritants to, and so alleviations of, the supreme mortification which is the absence of the deity invoked. yet as in mortal love arises a distaste for food, or a pleasure in things naturally painful, this perversion should be endured and allowed to take its course. yet not to the interference with natural bodily health, whereby the instrument of the soul might be impaired. and concerning sacrifices for love.s sake, they are natural to this method, and right. but concerning voluntary privations and tortures, without use save as against the devotee, they are generally not natu

LIBER CCC KHABS AM PEKHT

! now, o my son, thou knowest that it is our will to establish this work, accomplishing fully that which we are commanded in the book of the law .help me, o warrior lord of thebes, in my unveiling before the children of men!.2.and it is thy will, manifesting as thou hast done in the sphere of malkuth the material world,3 to do this same thing in an even more immediate and practical way than would naturally appeal to one whose manifestation is in the heaven of jupiter. so therefore we now answer thy filial petition that asketh good counsel of us as to the means to be taken to extend the law of thelema throughout the whole world. direct therefore now most closely thine attention to the book of the law itself. in it we find an absolute rule of life, and clear instruction in every emergency th

LIBER CHANOKH

des are attributed to the element of the tablet, the right-hand sides to the sub-element of the lesser angle.14 3. kerubic squares. the upper sides pertain to the element of the tablet, the lower sides to the sub-element. right- and left-hand sides in this case correspond, according to a somewhat complex rule which it is unnecessary to give here.15 the attributions to the court cards of the tarot naturally follow.16 4. lesser squares. the upper side of each pyramid is governed by the kerub standing on the file above it. the lower side is governed by the kerub also, but in order descending as the are from right to left above [see angle of air of water; the kerubs go earth, fire, water, air (from the square marked d, the fifth from the left in the top rank of the tablet, and downward the low

LIBER CLXV A MASTER OF THE TEMPLE

st, and then shortly afterwards started cutting my arm, etc. i have not answered it yet, but this much for reference (1) i never mentioned samadhi, nor can i remember claiming to have attained it (2) i did attain a state of consciousness which has had a lasting effect upon my life and made my viewpoint entirely different from that time (3) the language i used to describe the state, came perfectly naturally to me, as the most convenient to describe a state foreign to any previous experience (4) i might have used language of a higher plane than i was on, but i don t see why (5) i started control of body some months later when i had in some measure lost the complete recollection of the state, or rather when it was little more than a recollection, also when i first saw picture of man s arm in

LIBER CXLVIII SOLDIER AND THE HUNCHBACK

ase, not to hurt the fox. the ultimate question, the one that really knocks samadhi to pieces, is such a stupendous idea that it is far more of a! than all previous! fs together, for all its? form. and the name of that question is nibbana. take this matter of the soul. when mr. judas mccabbage1 asks the man in the street why he believes in a soul, the man stammers out that he has always heard so; naturally mccabbage has no difficulty in proving to him by biological methods that he has no soul; and with a sunny smile each passes on his way. but mccabbage is wasted on the philosopher whose belief in a soul rests on introspection; we must have heavier metal; hume will serve our turn, may be. but hume in his turn becomes perfectly futile, pitted against the hindu mystic, who is in constant enj

LIBER DCCCLX JOHN ST

(b) on defiling the house of god. not so easy! the damned thing runs on like a prairie fire. important then to stop it absolutely at will: even the work itself may become an obsession. 11 hours with no real break.not bad. the bad part of to-day seems the .sana, and the deadness. or, perhaps worse, i fail to apprehend the true magical purport of my work: hence all sort of aimless formulae, leading.naturally enough.to no result. it just strikes me.it may be this isis apophis osiris iao formula that i have preached so often. certainly the first two days were isis.natural, pleasant, easy events. most certainly too to-day has been apophis! think of the wild john st. john 27 cursing and black magic, etc. we must hope for the osiris section to-morrow or next day. birth, death, resurrection! iao!

knowledge and conversation, o mine holy guardian angel! to whom i have aspired these ten years past. 1.5. and though as it may seem i now compose myself to sleep, i await thee. i await thee! 7.35. i arise from sleep, mine eyes a little weary, my soul fresh, my heart restored. 8.0. accordingly, i continue in gentle and easy meditation on my lord adonai, without fear or violence, quite directly and naturally. one of the matters that came up last night with dr. roland was that of writing rubbish for magazines. he thought that one could do it in the intervals of serious work; but i do not think that one should take the risk. i have spent these many years training my mind to think cleanly and express beautifully. am i to prostitute myself for a handful of bread? liber dccclx 30 i swear by thyse

my brain which says .you ought to be willing adonai. sometimes acts. but i am willing him! it is so active because all this week it has been working hard, and doesn ft realise that its work is done. just as a retired grocer wakes up and thinks .i must go and open the shop. in hindu phrase, the thought-stuff, painfully forced all these days into one channel, has acquired the habit [i.e, of flowing naturally in it..ed] i am ek.grata.onepointed. just as if one arranges a siphon, one has to suck and suck for a while, and then when the balance in the two arms of the tube is attained, the fluid goes on softly and silently of its own act. gravitation which was against us is now for us. so now the whole destiny of the universe is by me overcome; i am impelled, with ever-gathering and irresistible

ersonality has broken down, yet under the tiny storm-sail of his will to adonai, the crazy bark holds way, steered by the oar of discipline.yea, he holds his course. adonai! adonai! is not the harbour yet in sight? 6.07. he has returned home and burnt (as every night since its arrival) the holy incense of abramelin the mage. the atmosphere is full of vitality, sweetened and strengthened; the soul naturally and simply turns to the holy task with vigour and confidence; the black demons of doubt and despair flee away; one respires already a foretaste of the perfume, and obtains almost a premonition of the vision. so, let the work go on. 6.23. 7 breath-cycles, rather difficult. clothes are a nuisance, and make all the difference. 6.31. john st. john is more broken up by this morning.s failure

LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

verters of morals. shakespeare was a great man. therefore shakespeare was an agnostic and a subverter of morals. priori this is then certain. but. who killed rousseau? i, said huxley (like robinson crusoe, with arguments true,.so i killed rousseau! beware of priori! let us find our facts, guided in the search by priori methods, no doubt; but the result will this time justify us. where would a man naturally hide his greatest treasure? in his most perfect treasure-house. where shall we look for the truest thought of a great poet? in his greatest poem. what is shakespeare.s greatest play? king lear. in king lear, then, we may expect the final statement of the poet.s mind. the passage that first put me on the track of the amazing discovery for which the world has to thank me is to be found in

ulled(.how long have you been a sectary astronomical. ll. 169, 170).and the bastard hero, taking alarm, gets right down to business. in scene iii. we find lear.s senile dementia taking the peculiarly loathesome form familiar to alienists.this part of my subject is so unpleasant that i must skim over it; i only mention it to show how anxious shakespeare is to show his hidden meaning, otherwise his naturally delicate mind would have avoided the depiction of such phenomena. all this prepares us for scene iv, in which we get a glimpse of the way lear.s attendants habitually behave. oswald, who treats lear throughout with perfct respect, and only shows honest independence in refusing to obey a man who is not his master, is insulted in language worthier of a bargee than a king; and when he remon

LIBER SAMEKH

adept passes from contemplation to action in the sections now following, b to gg. he is to travel astrally around the circle, making the appropriate pentagrams, sigils and signs. his direction is widdershins.17 he thus makes three curves, each covering three-fourths of the circle.18 he should give the sign of the enterer on passing the kiblah, or direction of boleskine.19 this picks up the force naturally radiating from that point* and projects it in the direction of the path of the magician. the sigils are those given in the equinox i (7, plate x outside the square;20 the signs those shewn in vol. i no. 2, plate gthe signs of the grades. h21 in these invocations he should expand his girth and his stature to* this is an assumption based on liber legis ii, 78 and iii, 34. point ii 15 the u

that of his innate conception of the forms and laws of thought* thus, he may find that his angel considers his gbusiness h or his glove h to be absurd trifles; also that human ideas of gtime h are invalid, and human glaws h of logic applicable only to the relations between illusions. now, the angel will make contact with the adept at any point that is sensitive to his influence. such a point will naturally be one that is salient in the adept fs character, and also one that is, in the proper sense of the word, pure. thus an artist, attuned to appreciate plastic beauty, is likely to receive a visual impression of his angel in a physical form which* of course, even false tenets and modes of the mind are in one sense true. it is only their appearance which alters. copernicus did not destroy th

LIBER TZADDI

y splendid world, and be wedded to that blind creature of the slime. h 38. i who am beyond wisdom and folly, arise and say unto you: achieve both weddings! unite yourself with both! 4 liber tzaddi vel hamvs hermeticvs 39. beware, beware, i say, lest ye seek after the one and lose the other! 40. my adepts stand upright; their head above the heavens, their feet below the hells. 41. but since one is naturally attracted to the angel, another to the demon, let the first strengthen the lower link, the last attach more firmly to the higher. 42. thus shall equilibrium become perfect. i will aid my disciples; as fast as they acquire this balanced power and joy so faster will i push them. 43. they shall in their turn speak from this invisible throne; their words shall illumine the worlds. 44. they s

LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

tform, songs are sung, and she makes contact, she says, with spirits. she predicts a quick end to the famine and a prosperous future for the woman, herself a christian, who helped with the magic songs. besides this divination, other examples of seid in the sagas are like that described for odin, in that seid can be used to do bad things for people. as the master of wisdom and of verse, odin would naturally be the mythological figure closest to this kind of magic, and in fact one skald says that odin used seid on rind, whom he seduced or raped to beget an avenger for baldr. freyja, on the other hand, never uses it. in the scholarly discussion of seid, most of which has to do not with the mythology but with an attempt to unravel the historical background, some scholars point to shamanic prac

LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

hings, giving all we initially know. and what do we give in return? morality is a reciprocal discipline necessary to survival, and to protect the inexperienced from consequences unnecessary or unequal to development. the jungle law is superior to ours, but then man makes his laws. all pleasures eventually equalize; their difference is of duration and degree. when certain pleasures are constant we naturally strive for their( 1=h. 87 jk 2..1 p 6, z..1( 5- spatial. i know nothing better. so why should i disavow or transfer to l4 y% s h..1 2 f( m i am loving god via a fat arse. all true appreciation of the abstract is through other things. better this, than acquiesce by faith in non-inferentials. actuality, like belief, is asserted by feeling. so the soul loveth all who loveth him through thos

all our denials, even of ourselves, come from non-acceptance: the unrealisation of otherness in self; of the absolute in the non-absolute. contact with reality: the impact of flesh on flesh by every illogical means is the only logical thing. our unsocial acts are paid for by our future deformities: redemption is by our own blood. sex abreacted between two becomes seductive and consummation should naturally follow. is it our misconception of self which determines the evil will of man, formulating a disastrous law to which he is ever subject "i desire" is all of life. desires are born of necessity, by sincerity of belief and striving for realization, yet always originating through the fictional supposition from reality. thus man creates his conceptions from his conception of a soul. from his

LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

r the traits we can see (such as yellow or green color in pea seeds, eye color in humans) and, more often, cannot see (such as the nature of our rh blood group, which takes laboratory procedures to determine. it is thus easy to understand how a change in dna base sequence sometimes results in a changed trait. this change is heritable and is by definition a mutation. base-pair changes in dna occur naturally and spontaneously or can be the result of a chemical (such as a carcinogen) or 42 evolution and religious creation myths physical (x-rays, ultraviolet rays) attack. figure 2.2 shows how a base-pair change is inherited by the descendants of a mutated dna molecule. in essence, mutations are heritable because dna molecules are duplicated through the copying of each strand of the double heli

e patient is affected by a pathogen resistant to a single antibiotic, the use of another, unrelated antibiotic will save his/her life. but this is not the end of the story. imagine different patients treated for different bacterial infections with a different antibiotic in each case. potentially, different pathogens may then become resistant by mutation to a variety of single antibiotics, then be naturally selected by each single antibiotic in each patient, and finally be released into the environment. as we detail in chapter 6, bacteria possess efficient mechanisms that allow them to exchange genes in a number of settings, such as a patient s body, on hospital bedsheets, in the soil, and even in the sewers. when these pathogens, each so far resistant to one single antibiotic, start exchan

the host bacteria a selective advantage, namely, the ability to survive and multiply by consuming completely artificial herbicidal compounds delivered by farmers. in this case, however, the action of natural selection is beneficial to humans: herbicide-degrading microbes prevent the accumulation of these chemicals in our fields and pastures. and finally, many bacterial species have become adapted naturally to survival and proliferation in human-made noxious environments heavily polluted with toxic elements such as copper, mercury, cadmium, lead, cobalt, and selenium (mine tailings, for example. the genes responsible for these properties are well known. fascinatingly, these heavy-metal-resistant bacteria are not found in simpler mining environments older than about 250 years. this means tha

of 16 different gene mutations every 100 years, the result of which was to produce an entirely different life-form: modern corn. even assuming that natural selection is orders of magnitude slower than artificial selection (which we do not really know is true, just think about what billions of years of evolution (at least 100,000 times the number of years needed to go from teosinte to corn) did to naturally evolving life-forms. the origins and evolution of homo sapiens 103 going back to the neolithic transition and its impact on cultural evolution, both agriculture and, somewhat later, animal husbandry, led to the creation of the first cities, writing, taxation, and centralized governments in due time. these inventions and institutions relieved humans from the vagaries and risks of gatherin

n its surface, thereby allowing them to react and make more complex compounds, as was shown in the laboratory. pyrite is also a catalyst, that is, a substance that speeds up chemical reactions. several organic compounds commonly found in living cells have been synthesized from carbon dioxide and hydrogen sulfide (h2s) reacting with pyrite. we still have to discover what countless numbers of other naturally occurring minerals can do when reacted with organic compounds assembled in the prebiotic soup. the origins of life and the cosmos 119 a second problem with gas-sparking experiments is the question of the chemical reactivity of organics made in the atmosphere. for example, simply mixing amino acids dissolved in water does not produce proteins, which are long chains of amino acids chemical

eared as whole units right from the beginning. in an interesting article (see the technical articles in further reading, noller, an international leader of the field of ribosome structure and function, further makes a number of hypotheses regarding the evolution of translation, from naked rna to ribosomes as we know them today. for him, primitive translation first developed by chance and was then naturally selected as soon as it produced simple proteins that assisted rna in its ribozyme functions. therefore, translation evolved not with a goal in mind the synthesis of proteins as it exists today in living cells but because a repertoire of simple proteins assisted (and made more efficient, more fit) the rna world. indeed, the structural and functional abilities of naked rna the origins of l

MAGIC AND SPELLS

feel uneasy and uncomfortable in dead magic zones. a weave user can take a moveequivalent action to note the exact boundary of a dead magic zone. shadow weave users are not attuned to the weave and experience no such unusual sensations in regions of dead magic. any spellcaster, weave or shadow weave, can use a detect magic spell to delineate the extent of any dead magic within the spell's range. naturally, a weave user must be outside the affected area in order to employ this tactic. effects of dead magic a dead magic zone functions in most respects as an antimagic field spell, except that it does not impede the spells or spell-like abilities of shadow weave users, nor does it interfere with the operation of shadow weave magic items. divination spells cannot detect subjects that are withi

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

had not mentioned god in his trait de la m canique c leste, the mathematician naively replied "sire, i had no need for that hypothesis" in his treatise on atheism, sir francis bacon tersely summarizes the situation thus "a little philosophy inclineth man's mind to atheism; but depth in philosophy bringeth men's minds about to religion" the metaphysics of aristotle opens with these words "all men naturally desire to know" to satisfy this common urge the unfolding human intellect has explored the extremities of imaginable space without and the extremities of imaginable self within, seeking to estimate the relationship between the one and the all; the effect and the cause; nature and the groundwork of nature; the mind and the source of the mind; the spirit and the substance of the spirit; th

ctices (such as the bacchanalia) were introduced, and perversion ruled supreme; for no institution can be any better than the members of which it is composed. in despair, the few who were true sought to preserve the secret doctrines from oblivion. in some cases they succeeded, but more often the arcanum was lost and only the empty shell of the mysteries remained. thomas taylor has written "man is naturally a religious animal" from the earliest dawning of his consciousness, man has worshiped and revered things as symbolic of the invisible, omnipresent, indescribable thing, concerning which he could discover practically nothing. the pagan mysteries opposed the christians during the early centuries of their church, declaring that the new faith (christianity) did not demand virtue and integrit

ds, or descend the zodiacal arc. cancer is the symbol of generation, for it is the house of the moon, the great mother of all things and the patroness of the life forces of nature. diana, the moon goddess of the greeks, is called the mother of the world. concerning the worship of the feminine or maternal principle, richard payne knight writes "by attracting or heaving the waters of the ocean, she naturally appeared to be the sovereign of humidity; and by seeming to operate so powerfully upon the constitutions of women, she equally appeared to be the patroness and regulatress of nutrition and passive generation: whence she is said to have received her nymphs, or subordinate personifications, from the ocean; and is often represented by the symbol of the sea crab, an animal that has the prope

s accuracy when applied to the material nature of earthly things. a careful consideration of the writings of the great occultists and a study of their diagrams reveal the fact that many of them were acquainted with another method of arranging the heavenly bodies. the other system of astrological philosophy is called the heliocentric. this posits the sun in the center of the solar system, where it naturally belongs, with the planets and their moons revolving about it. the great difficulty, however, with the heliocentric system is that, being comparatively new, there has not been sufficient time to experiment successfully and catalogue the effects of its various aspects and relationships. geocentric astrology, as its name implies, is confined to the earthy side of nature, while heliocentric

words (militaryism, cups (sacerdocy, clubs or wands (agriculture, and shekels or coins (commerce, answering respectively to our spades, hearts, clubs and diamonds. our purpose is with the 22 trumps, these form the special characteristic of the pack and are the lineal descendants of the hieroglyphics of the tarot. these 22 respond to the letters of the hebrew and other sacred alphabets, which fall naturally into three classes of a trio of mothers, a heptad of doubles, and a duodecad of simple letters. they are also considered as a triad of heptads and one apart, a system of initiation and an uninitiate (see westcott's the isiac tablet) p. 58 [paragraph continues] planetary. in the middle we see above, the sun, marked ops, and below it is a solomon's seal, above a cross; a double triangle he

s during the reign of ptolemy (283- 247 b.c. it is described as being of white marble and over 600 feet high. even in that ancient day it cost nearly a million dollars. fires were lighted in the top of it and could be seen for miles out at sea. it was destroyed by an earthquake in the thirteenth century, but remains of it were visible until a.d. 1350. being the tallest of all the wonders, it: was naturally assigned to saturn, the father of the gods and the true illuminator of all humanity. 5. the mausoleum at halicarnassus was a magnificent monument erected by queen artemisia in memory of her dead husband, king mausolus, from whose name the word mausoleum is derived. the designers of the building were satyrus and pythis, and four great sculptors were employed to ornament the edifice. the b

MARS COCIDIUS AND THE REDCAPS IN LANCASHIRE

as shown that the extent and quality of latin literacy in western and northern britain was higher than anywhere else in the empire even rome at this time. this coupled with evidence of extensive re-building in the cities during the 5th and 6th centuries implies that far from declining romano-british culture was undergoing a renaissance during this period. the main deities of brigantia/rheged were naturally enough brigantia (brigit) and cocidius (goch in modern welsh i.e. the red one. cocidius was a god of hunting and the forest who had a cult centre at bewcastle in cumberland. at bewcastle or fanum cocidi the temple of cocidius there was both a fort and a temple. the strong roman military presence soon became a part of the local mix and cocidius quickly became associated with mars& also si

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

g a short nightly meditation around midnight on a photograph or portrait of the deceased whose shade you hope to summon. on the night of the fourteenth day, the new moon, cast and purify your circle just before midnight with a mercurial incense, after making sure the room is secure from any intrusion. the paraphernalia you will need for the operation include: your athame, cord, cup, and thurible, naturally, for erecting the circle; your wand, altar table with triangle cloth, lamps, and an equilateral triangle of white tape (large enough to stand in) on the floor outside the circle to the west. in this is placed a skull. now this may be an actual skull if you have recourse to one, a replica of one made by you, or a drawing of one, never mind how crude, also composed by you. in the small tri

rs develop, you should learn to rely less and less on portable "batteries" of this sort, however. finally, you will be able to discard all such artificial aids, relying completely on your aura of witch power to ward off any bad vibration or hostile current. portable amulets the cross-stone, also known as staurotides, is, in fact, a crystal of ferrous aluminium silicate or staurolite, which occurs naturally in orthorhombic form (a crystal possessing three planes set at right angles to each other. in fact, the crystal is formed in the shape of a three-dimensional greek cross or solid cross of nature; symbolically, this indicates the seven mystical dimensions of space, namely north, south, east, west, the abyss above, the abyss below, and the holy centre. herein lie the seeds to the complex c

s ranging from the visual pink-elephant variety to aural and olfactory ones. the latter may take the form of disembodied voices, snatches of music, a high-pitched whine or tone (in the past referred to by occultists as the "astral belt) and imaginary odours of varying degrees of pungency, usually fetid in the case of an attack. in fact, all the signs of a "bad trip" without an occasioning drug or naturally occurring personality disorder. should you be fortunate or unfortunate enough to also possess free-floating witch power of the type manifested by so-called materializing mediums, then you will also begin to be the target of such apparently malicious poltergeist phenomena as disappearing objects, mysterious breakages, inexplicable outbreaks of fire and the like. all the signs of a traditi

which incidentally should be on your list as one of the things to take with you into the circle. should you step over one of the lines in the circle, it immediately releases the magical force field you have so painstakingly erected, and leaves you instantly susceptible once more. it is lucky that occult attacks usually take place at night for this very reason. during the day, when you will quite naturally wish to be out and about, you may merely draw an imaginary circle of blue light about you deosil in the air with your athame and chant a few words of intention to the effect of: i [n] hereby surround myself with this circle of protection across which no hostile power dare set its foot. this will generally remain effective for twelve hours or so, and then should be renewed. should your ad

ding on the variety of coven he leads. upon his head he may wear the traditional shamanic horned helmet, rather like that of a viking warrior, or a mask covering his whole head and representing one of the coven's totem animals, be it goat, ram, horse, cat, or whatever. or he may don a metal helmet which covers his entire head (hence the old comic epithet for the magister "old brazen nose) he will naturally wear any witch jewels he possesses, also. the lady or high priestess, on the other hand, may life-wise wear a robe or nothing at all, depending on the type coven she belongs to. the robes can vary in colour, the usual colour preferred being white, although black, green, red, or blue ones have been used. upon her forehead she may bind a silver lunar crescent, horns upwards, or alternative

iation ceremony by the resourceful practitioner; he should also include any additional coven symbolism required. as always, it remains a matter of personal choice and intuition as to what is included and what left out, what bias the ritual should have- knowledge and power with its hermetic overtones or love and joy with its dionysian ones. evolve your coven emblems first, and the rest will follow naturally. the central idea to adhere to is one of the purification and regeneration of the candidate, symbolized by the impositions and removal of the blindfold and ligature, leading to his enlightenment and acceptance by the leaders by and for the entire coven. the sabbat rituals items 4, 5 and 6 have already been dealt with; all that remains to be discussed are your regular coven rituals, which

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE LESSER KEY OF SOLOMON LEMEGETON VOL 2

here of pamersiel& his servants aforesaid. solomon s table the conjuration "i conjure thee, o thou mighty& potent prince pamersiel who ruleth as a king in the dominion of the east &c" padiel the 2nd. spirit in order under the empire of the east, is padiel, he ruleth in the east& by south as a king& governeth 10,000 spirits by day& 200,000 by night besides several thousand under them, they are all naturally good& may be trusted, solomon saith those spirits hath no power of themselves but what is given them by their prince padiel, therefore he hath made no mention of any of their names, because if any of them be called they cannot appear without the leave of prince padiel, as is declared before pamersiel. the conjuration "i conjure thee o thou mighty& potent prince padiel, who rules as chief

MEANING OF MASONRY

rtrays the last phase of the mystical journey of the exiled soul from babylon to jerusalem as it escapes from its captivity to this lower world and" passing the veils" of matter and form, breaks through the bondage of corruption into the world of the formless spirit and realizes the glonous liberty of the children of god. chapter v. freemasonry in relation to the ancient mysteries. every mason is naturally desirous to know something of the origin and history of the craft. the available literature on the subject is diffuse and unsatisfying. it offers a mass of disconnected details of archaeology and comparative religion without unifying them into any helpful light and deals rather with matters of minor and temporal history than with what alone is of real moment, the spiritual lineage of the

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

ect for the individual, what feels right and what they can achieve viable results with. this is a call to break down the near-there attitude over which dogma presides, imposing itself on all levels. separation from such limits is necessary for the continuation of real personal progress on whatever level. the red temple tiamat, considered as an aspect of babalon (11) in the path of vampirism, fits naturally in the work of the red temple, meaning sex and blood magick. this can be highly useful when forming a new point of mental/magickal power. creation is very much a part of this path as well as the blood which is of dual meaning. blood meaning astral and physical matter, the assumption being that blood can be used in evocations of which spirits can manifest. tiamat is also an aspect of levi

ll while in their astral form. one god form often presiding over the sabbath is known as oz or baphomet, among other names. this god form often manifests on the astral plane as either: a mental or psychic focus of the group, wherein the form is mutually established so that each thought pattern establishes a common link of subconscious thought between the witches; alternatively the form is assumed naturally by a magus who is in attendance. if more than one magickian assumes the form then it will become fused as one which will hold no identity beyond the god form they assume. 85 85 the sabbat is a source of self-recreation and observation of pleasure and self-love. nothing becomes nothing, all similarities to the day side aspect of study is thrown aside. that side is forgotten in the world o

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

t they themselves cut out of the living rock. there were at least five entire continents on earth in primeval times called appala-chia, tyrhennia, beringia, fennoscandia, and oceania. our present continents areremnants of these. beneath them were literally thousands of miles of subterranean pas-sages, caverns, and refuges. some of these remain today and experts know that manyof them were not made naturally. many of our quaint myths and tales, like those ofdwarves, trolls, elves, the little people and the scandinavian king under themountain, for example, concern these subterranean worlds. almost all the nativeamerican indian tribes speak of their original residence beneath the surface of theearth. the pursuers, the victors of the war in the heavens, erroneously thinking that their ene-mies

ack of theirminds the thought that they may be interned here permanently. and this is what iskeeping humans alive, even if it is in the state we now find ourselves, controlled, cir-cumvented at every turn, diseased and barely able to survive, with degradation andcriminality all around. we are to be kept alive but are no longer allowed to movetoward our spiritual destinies like before, or to be as naturally creative and intelligentas before, or to in any way empower ourselves to the level we knew when on lemuriaor later lemurian influenced colonies. we are not permitted to live with our respectiveraces, are not permitted to live close to nature, not able to travel relatively freely to allparts of the globe, and not permitted to correctly administer to our own physicalhealth. we are given li

heir minds (the occult technocracy of power) the opposition party is called the opposition by its creators, namely, the opposition.(author)those of us who have great difficulty accepting that there is a big brother exercis-ing unlimited control, do so because they have forgotten the manner in which pluto-crats exercise control and the comparative freedom and wealth they have enjoyed formillennia. naturally, when one looks at the complexity of urban life, it does seemimprobable that some secret society can just move in, as it were and take over. butwe forget that the very cities and nations are their creations, that ordinary man wasimpinged upon by crown and gown for centuries, living in villages from which henever strayed, except in the service of his feudal lords. the life of rural and ag

(william h. koettke, the final empire)the benefit to ordinary man of all this expenditure and industry is virtually non-exis-tent except on the usual utilitarian level. if one is interested to know how the existen-tial dynamics or metaphysical constitution of any agency comes to ruin, merelyour future in the stars128atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation observe how much of what is naturally and inherently good and normal is lost to it for-ever. then observe the manner in which it is removed. identify the cause or culpritsand then, if the desire exists, do something about it, without hesitation, weakness, orfear and whether others help or not. all that is good has been and still is being system-atically removed from our inner and outer environments. for just as a virus penet

e.4the empire strikes back, from the film of the same name by george lucas. lucas, founder of industrial light and magic, is one of the bloodkin to the atlantean serpents, as he never ceases intimating in his films. his mov-ies are modernizations, and even corruptions of, tolkien's lord of the rings.atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation131 epilogue: time to change the road youre on naturally, there is nothing attractive or advantageous about outcomes one, two, orthree. the third outcome certainly involves heroics, which would have impressed sampeckinpah but would mean that the planet earth would finally be turned into a giantrevolving headstone. there is a precedent for this kind of denouement in the records ofold, for such an event almost took place in pre-diluvian times (s

con-stantly waning due to toxicity brought on by the presence of the pathogens and thesluggishness of the regenerative agents. the human beings on the face of the planet arethe earth's lymphocytes. because we are recalcitrant in our duties, the cell wall, waspenetrated and the parasite was able to invade. now the time has come for change.what does it mean to be part of the lymphatics of a planet? naturally, it connotesmore than just physical responsibilities. our duty to our extended corpus comprisesmany levels. individuals are not identical in appearance or character. each humancell has a different task for which they are perfectly suited. when the human is notdoing his or her job, they, like the earth on which they live, are also in a state of defi-ciency.healing fails to occur because i

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

s t, representing time. initially it was thought that every object in the universe experienced time equally, but later it was discovered that time was just a direction of motion. which meant that tomorrow and yesterday are no different than left, right, up, and down. with time being just another direction to move in, and with every object in the universe moving in different speeds and directions, naturally every object in the universe was experiencing time differently. for example, imagine 2 twins born on the same day. one twin is launched off the planet in a spaceship and the other twin is kept here on earth. lets say that after accelerating for one month, the spaceship is moving away from earth at 99.9% the speed of light (670,000,000 mph. it then slows down, turns around, and begins the

hooting) stars are jinn who have been attacked by angels, and forced to plummet back to earth. today it is part of popular culture to make a wish when witnessing a falling star. since making a wish is something you re encouraged to do upon meeting a genie, it is likely that this tradition of making a wish when witnessing a falling star is based on the muslim belief that shooting stars are genies. naturally, muslims are prohibited from making a wish upon sighting a shooting star, and are further prohibited from employing the aid or services of demons. muslims believe that jinn mostly prefer to live in places far from the habitation of humans, but the human-looking demons may choose to live among mankind. jinn are believed to live in places such as the oceans, caves, underground, and in the

shape, begin describing that shape in every way possible. for example, when transmitting the shape on the red-x card, send concepts like red, has straight lines, empty on the inside. when describing the card with the black circle, send concepts like black, has only curves, is solid on the inside. it s important for the recipient to not try too hard, but instead allow the transmitted shape to form naturally in their mind. spend at least 30 seconds transmitting the characteristics of each card before sending the next shape, and be sure to have the recipient record the message his mind received before moving on to the next card (or doing the same card again--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 39 chapter 3- magic the merely curious [3.1] if my left-brain mentality, and knowledge of computer p

e of their mouth, they spoke of the demons as gods and demanded that their fellow satanists accept satan as their new lord and guide. one minute it s there is no such thing as evil, and the next minute it s satan, darkest of the dark lords of evil, come forth within me. they spoke of loyalty and compassion as weaknesses harbored by the human herd, the prey. they promote the unlimited use of man s naturally predatory instinct. they believe in the casting-off of moral labels and replacing them with pragmatism. they spoke of using magic to transform their spirits and become gods. the white magician, on the other hand, spoke to these same beings as a parent speaks to a child; as though his command was a god-given right. this is more than my own figure of speech, often these priests would call

r a moment that every time you touch an object, small threads remain that tie your hand to that object forever. the more times you touch that object, the more threads between you and it are created. the average person would therefore have many residual threads between them, and the fabrics in their clothes and furniture. but also fluids or solids that passed through, or came from, your body would naturally have many lingering threads. because of the length of time they were in your body, and sheer surface-area contact, things like sweat, blood, semen, hair, milk, or skin would likely contain more lingering threads than urine or feces. this web that binds all things( the force from starwars) goes by many names: the akasha, indra s web, the web of wyrd, the web of life--michael wynn's "the s

threads than urine or feces. this web that binds all things( the force from starwars) goes by many names: the akasha, indra s web, the web of wyrd, the web of life--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 49 and the force. essentially, everything you ve ever touched or excreted is still touching you; most of this material has decomposed into the earth, returned to the ocean, or rotting in a landfill. naturally, a magician would find things like your clothes, hair, blood, and extremely personal items useful if he desired to target you, as it makes for an easy way for him to describe your whereabouts to a spirit. this web that binds all things makes it possible for objects and spaces to essentially record events. which brings us to the problem of ghosts. ghosts are usually thought of as spirit b

MICHAEL W FORD NOX UMBRA

out great forms of night black shadows emerge, tasting the umbra-pleasures of dreaming.the shape shifter is one who in the bed of the death posture, leaving in the body of light and shadow, may transpire in the freedom of the vampyre shadow, the self in the primal ecstasy of transformation of ones animal familiars and forms; the bat, moth, wolf or shadow form. the circle design is in three forms- naturally the number of hecate, mother of the path. the circle from which the sorcerer stands is the binding sigil, representing black magical transformation in the circle to an isolate consciousness. one smaller circle is of nas, the necromantic shade of ahriman, the initiator unto the gates of the dead. the third is mitrokht, being a vampyric shade of the voice of command. this is the element of

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

nly accomplished physicians. all of these patients have experienced a floating out of their physical bodies, associated with a great sense of peace and wholeness. most were aware of another person who helped them in their transition to another plane of existence. most were greeted by loved ones who had died before them, or by a religious figure who was significant in their life and who coincided, naturally, with their own religious beliefs. it is enlightening to read dr. moody's book at the time when i am ready to put my own research findings on paper. dr. moody will have to be prepared for a lot of criticism, mainly from two areas. there will be members of the clergy who will be upset by anyone who dares to do research in an area which is supposed to be taboo. some religious representativ

members of the clergy who have had the courage to investigate in this new field of research in the hope of helping those who need to know, rather than to believe. i recommend this book to anyone with an open mind, and i congratulate dr. moody for the courage to put his findings into print. elisabeth kubler-ross, m.d. flossmoor, illinois= introduction this book, written as it is by a human being, naturally reflects the background, opinions and prejudices of its author. so, although i have tried to be as objective and straightforward as i can, certain facts about me might be useful in evaluating some of the extraordinary claims which are made in what follows. first of all, i have never been close to death myself, so i am not giving a firsthand account of experiences which i have had myself

eption and existence, that it is fruitless even to try. effects on lives for the reasons just explained, no one in my experience has built himself a portable lectern and gone out to preach about his experience on a fulltime basis. no one has seen fit to proselytize, to try to convince others of the realities he experienced. indeed, i have found that the difficulty is quite the reverse: people are naturally very reticent to tell others about what happened to them. the effects which their experiences have had on their lives seem to have taken subtler, quieter forms. many have told me that they felt that their lives were broadened and deepened by their experience, that because of it they became more reflective and more concerned with ultimate philosophical issues. at this time- it was before

mate end of self-realization. according to these new views, development of the soul, especially in the spiritual faculties of love and knowledge, does not stop upon death. rather, it continues on the other side, perhaps eternally, but certainly for a period of time and to a depth which can only be glimpsed, while we are still in physical bodies "through a glass, darkly" corroboration the question naturally arises whether any evidence of the reality of near-death experiences might be acquired independently of the descriptions of the experiences themselves. many persons report being out of their bodies for extended periods and witnessing many events in the physical world during the interlude. can any of these reports be checked out with other witnesses who were known to be present, or with l

wedenborg describes too the "light of the lord" which permeates the hereafter, a light of ineffable brightness which he has glimpsed himself. it is a light of truth and of understanding. so again in the writings of swedenborg, as before in the bible, the works of plato, and the tibetan book o f the dead, we find striking parallels to the events of contemporary near-death experiences. the question naturally arises, though, as to whether this parallelism is really all that surprising. some might suggest, for instance, that the authors of these various works could have influenced one another. such an assertion could be supported in some cases, but not in others. plato admits that he derived some of his insights partly from the religious mysticism of the east, so he might have been influenced

MORALS AND DOGMA

out, and is succeeded by base envy of greatness. every man is in the way of many, either in the path to popularity or wealth. there is a general feeling of satisfaction when a great statesman is displaced, or a general, who has been for his brief hour the popular idol, is unfortunate and sinks from his high estate. it becomes a misfortune, if not a crime, to be above the popular level. we should naturally suppose that a nation in distress would take counsel with the wisest of its sons. but, on the contrary, great men seem never so scarce as when they are most needed, and small men never so bold to insist on infesting place, as when mediocrity and incapable pretence and sophomoric greenness, and showy and sprightly incompetency are most dangerous. when france was in the extremity of revolu

bled at any time to live according to the whole light of the knowledge that is within him, instead of being driven, like a dry leaf on the wings of the wind, by every present impulse. herein lies the freedom of the man as regarded in connection with the necessity imposed by the omnipotence and fore-knowledge of god. so much light, so much liberty. when emperor and church appeal to reason there is naturally universal suffrage. therefore no one need lose courage, nor believe that labor in the cause of progress will be labor wasted. there is no waste in nature, either of matter, force, act, or thought. a thought is as much the end of life as an action; and a single thought sometimes works greater results than a revolution, even revolutions themselves. still there should not be divorce between

impressive mode of enforcing the law of justice, and the most effectual means of preventing wrong and injustice. to this end it teaches this great and momentous truth: that wrong and injustice once done cannot be undone; but are eternal in their consequences; once committed, are numbered with the irrevocable past; that the wrong that is done _contains_ its own retributive penalty as surely and as naturally as the acorn contains the oak. its consequences are its punishment; it needs no other, and can have no heavier; they are involved in its commission, and cannot be separated from it. a wrong done to another is an injury done to our own nature, an offence against our own souls, a disfiguring of the image of the beautiful and good. punishment is not the execution of a sentence, but the occu

have reputation in the world, there will be ambition and emulation and appetite in the best and most accomplished men in it; and if there were not, more barbarity and vice and wickedness would cover every nation of the world, than it now suffers under. those only who feel a deep interest in, and affection for, this world, will work resolutely for its amelioration. those who undervalue this life, naturally become querulous and discontented, and lose their interest in the welfare of their fellows. to serve them, and so to do our duty as masons, we must feel that the object is worth the exertion; and be content with this world in which god has placed us, until he permits us to remove to a better one. he is here with us, and does not deem this an unworthy world. it is a serious thing to defam

banks, to water and to feed a thousand thirsty plants. not content with the duty that lies along his track, he goes out to seek it; not only _willing, he has a salient _longing_ to do good, to spread his truth, his justice, his generosity, his masonry over all the world. his daily life is a profession of his masonry, published in perpetual good-will to men. he _can_ not be a persecutor. not more naturally does the beaver build or the mocking-bird sing his own wild, gushing melody, than the true mason lives in this beautiful outward life. so from the perennial spring swells forth the stream, to quicken the meadow with new access of green, and perfect beauty bursting into bloom. thus masonry does the work it was meant to do. the mason does not sigh and weep, and make grimaces. he lives righ

uits and occupations of this life, its activity, care, and ingenuity, the predestined developments of the nature given us by god, tend to promote his great design, in making the world; and are not at war with the great purpose of life. it teaches that everything is beautiful in its time, in its place, in its appointed office; that everything which man is put to do, if rightly and faithfully done, naturally helps to work out his salvation; that if he obeys the genuine principles of his calling, he will be a good man: and that it is only by neglect and non-performance of the task set for him by heaven, by wandering into idle dissipation, or by violating their beneficent and lofty spirit, that he becomes a bad man. the appointed action of life is the great training of providence; and if man y

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

her love she gives a secret name when at last he knows her. see liber nv, and verse 60 of this chapter. nevertheless, the name given to 666 is of generic importance to all thelemites, because of his office as prophet. that name is, therefore, the seal of the a and restriction to choronzon. see liber 156, and liber 418, the tenth aethyr. 23. but whoso availeth in this, let him be the chief of all! naturally, all aspirants fancy themselves candidates to this 'exalted office' as well. let them ponder that the 'chief must not care whether he is 'chief, or remains so, or, even, if he is 'obeyed' he must not care even if he is a she! only venal or naive people hanker for public office. 24. i am nuit, and my word is six and fifty. see liber nv for this. but obviously, n= 50, v= 6. 25. divide, add

et tired of the folly. she will perceive how imbecile it is to ham-string herself in order to please her parents, or to legitimatize her children, or to silence her neighbours. she will take the men she wants as simply as she buys a newspaper; and if she doesn't like the editorials, or the comic supplement, it's only two cents gone, and she can get another. blind asses! who pretend that women are naturally chaste! the easterns know better; all the restrictions of the harem, of public opinion, and so on, are based upon the recognition of the fact that woman is only chaste when there is nobody around. she will snatch the babe from its cradle, or drag the dog from its kennel, to prove the old saying: natura abhorrent a vacuum. for she is the image of the soul of nature, the great mother, the

nction has taken place. the real philosophical difficulty about this cosmogony is not concerned with any particular equation, or even with the original equation. we can understand x=ab, x=a,b,&c; and, also, 0 =pa qb, whether pa-qb=o or not. but we ask how the homogeneity of both nuit and hadit can ever lead to even the illusion of 'difference. the answer appears to be that this difference appears naturally with the self-realization of nuit as the totality of possibilities; each of these, singly and in combination, is satisfied or set in motion by hadit, to compose a particular manifestation. 0 could possess no signification at all, unless there were diverse dimensions wherein it had no extension 'nothing' means nothing save from the point of view of 'two, just as 'two' is monstrous unless

consciousness, with less as a reality. each 'individual' must be a 'point-interval; he must be the product of some part of the matter of nuit (with special possibilities) and of the motion of hadit (with special energies) determined in space by his relations with his neighbours, and in time by his relations with himself. it is evidently "a foolish word" for hadit to say "come unto me, as did nuit naturally enough, meaning "fulfil thy possibilities; for who can 'come unto' motion itself, who draw near unto that which is in very truth his innermost identity? some technical aspects of this verse had better be pointed out "i am the magician and the exorcist: in any 'war, he is both sides. whichever wins, if the victor wins by true will (we except here such 'wars' as are caused by two people in

ead of "loving" or "fearing" your "god; be your "god! he, she, or it is nothing but a projection of your own consciousness, anyway "there is no god where i am" certain rather amusing little obsessions through which aspirants may pass had better be mentioned. first, is the idea that liber al recommends that all dogs be killed. second, the idea that all dogs conceal a "spy" from which you gravitate naturally to the previous conclusion. third, the idea that dogs should be "despised" or "mistreated" or treated as human beings (or rather, better than you would treat a human being, as some dog lovers do) they should be treated like dogs, that is, like any other animals with respect (by respect" is not meant that the chinese must stop eating chow) one of the more amusing obsessions in this connec

ces much earlier than the prudish like to believe-the mother is the son's first sexual fixation. now the factor of the incest tabu comes in. the natural tendency of an adolescent boy is towards a girl of his age; but in restricted societies, on reaching puberty he is separated from girls and associates easily only with his mother. the natural physical attraction, which takes no account of tab us, naturally impels him to the sexual object of the other sex which is available. but the atavic and "educational" inhibitions become active, and increase animosity towards the mother without satisfying the attraction he feels (in point of fact, there is no a priori physiological objection to incest. sexual relations between relatives do not automatically produce "monsters. they simply tend to increm

MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

beliefs of the romans. when the greeks first settled in italy they found in the country they colonized a mythology belonging to the celtic inhabitants, which, according to the greek custom of paying reverence to all gods, known or unknown, they readily adopted, selecting and appropriating those divinities which had the greatest affinity to their own, and thus they formed a religious belief which naturally bore the impress of its ancient greek source. as the primitive celts, however, were a less civilized people than the greeks, their mythology was of a more barbarous character, and this circumstance, combined with the fact that the romans were not gifted with the vivid imagination of their greek neighbours, leaves its mark on the roman mythology, which is far less fertile in fanciful conc

s as to the origin of man. just as there were several theories concerning the origin of the world, so there were various accounts of the creation of man. the first natural belief of the greek people was that man had sprung from the earth. they saw the tender plants and flowers force their way through the ground in the early spring of the year after the frost of winter had disappeared, and so they naturally concluded that man must also have issued from the earth in a similar manner. like the wild plants and flowers, he was supposed to have had no cultivation, and resembled in his habits the untamed beasts of the field, having no habitation except that which nature had provided in the holes of the rocks, and in the dense forests whose overarching boughs protected him from the inclemency of t

s. their names appear both among the hunters of the calydonian boar-hunt and the heroes of the argonautic expedition. the brothers became attached to the daughters of leucippus, prince of the messenians, who had been betrothed by their father to idas and lynceus, sons of aphareus. having persuaded leucippus to break his promise, the twins carried off the maidens as their brides. idas and lynceus, naturally furious at this proceeding, challenged the dioscuri to mortal combat, in which castor perished by the hand of idas, and lynceus by that of pollux. zeus wished to confer the gift of immortality upon pollux, but he refused to accept it unless allowed to share it with castor. zeus gave the desired permission, and the faithful brothers were both allowed to live, but only on alternate days. t

ulture, put an end, at once and for ever, to that nomadic life which was now no longer necessary. page 54 page 55 the favour of demeter was believed to bring mankind rich harvests and fruitful crops, whereas her displeasure caused blight, drought, and famine. the island of sicily was supposed to be under her especial protection, and there she was regarded with particular veneration, the sicilians naturally attributing the wonderful fertility of their country to the partiality of the goddess. demeter is usually represented as a woman of noble [52]bearing and majestic appearance, tall, matronly, and dignified, with beautiful golden hair, which falls in rippling curls over her stately shoulders, the yellow locks being emblematical of the ripened ears of corn. sometimes she appears seated in a

d movements and unsightly person. on one occasion especially, when hephastus good-naturedly took upon himself the office of cup-bearer to the gods, page 107 his hobbling gait and extreme awkwardness created the greatest mirth amongst the celestials, in which his disloyal partner was the first to join, with unconcealed merriment. aphrodite greatly preferred ares to her husband, and this preference naturally gave rise to much jealousy on the part of hephastus, and caused them great unhappiness. hephastus appears to have been an indispensable member of the olympic assembly, where he plays the part of smith, armourer, chariot-builder &c. as already mentioned, he constructed the palaces where the gods resided, fashioned the golden shoes with which they trod the air or water, built for them thei

journey by sea. the symbol of his power was the fisherman's fork or trident,[37] by means of which he produced earthquakes, raised up islands from the bottom of the sea, and caused wells to spring forth out of the earth. poseidon was essentially the presiding deity over fishermen, and was on that account, more particularly worshipped and revered in countries bordering on the sea-coast, where fish naturally formed a staple commodity of trade. he was supposed to vent his displeasure by sending disastrous inundations, which completely destroyed whole countries, and were usually accompanied by terrible marine monsters, who swallowed up and devoured those whom the floods had spared. it is probable that these sea-monsters are the poetical figures which represent the demons of hunger and famine

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

dent student of the occult arts from, sent me an email not long ago. first, i want to thank you for making yourself available to answer questions online, he wrote. i truly appreciate it. here s my situation. i have several health problems i m using an occult ritual to heal. it seems to be working somewhat for me. it appeals to the spirits beings zoroel and sabriel, who govern health, for healing. naturally, i m thankful for their assistance. i do a self-hypnosis/relaxation induction and then perform the ritual. i feel this is helping me. somehow, i intuit that my progress is artificially slow, like i' somehow standing in my own way. i ve tried many things over the past few years to help. my question is: are you aware of any ways of strengthening a ritual? i replied to his email, explaining

of god that magical adepts have used for centuries to invoke the hidden powers of the cabala, and a most powerful ritual that will send any unfriendly spirits back where they came from in short order, never to return. one tradition surrounding the cabala is that magic spells and rituals based upon its system possesses an extremely potent effect over all forms of matter. such magical formulae are naturally much sought after and books containing them are hard to come by. the tree of life the cabala is the secret teaching of the ancient hebrews concerning the inner meaning to the simplistic doctrines and philosophy of the old testament, and forms the basis of modern occult thought. it is immensely complex, and it takes many years of earnest study and practice to master the merest fraction of

NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

ion, even if only relatively, as some are prone to think. quite a few of the more subtle aspects of christianity that were not deemed suspect or condemnable before the council of trent became so afterward. free thinking was not considered heresy during the middle ages, as can be shown by the fortunate raymond lulle. he spent time with muslims, was influenced considerably by the sufis, and sought, naturally outside of dogmas, to bring muslims and christians closer together. the templars did the same. among all the crusaders they were the ones, writes gerard de nerval in les illumines, who tried to realize the broadest alliance between eastern ideas and those of roman christianity. the name the "militia of christ and the temple of solomon" that the templars assumed immediately after the crea

n this regard, the german ones are much more detailed. quarrels were common between the city workers and those of the cathedral in fourteenth-century strasbourg. should this lead to the conclusion that the cathedral builders had their own organization? we should recall that at the time craft communities were being formed, brotherhoods existing under the protection of monasteries transformed quite naturally into lay brotherhoods whose sole tie with the abbeys remained a feudal bond. but these brotherhoods, whose economic and social evolution had transformed them into distinct and autonomous entities from the monastery, nevertheless continued to enjoy exemptions from the church from which they had emerged and which remained the sole institution to which they remained subordi* g. w. speth "fr

authorites were in fact forced to acknowledge that these associations responded to legitimate concerns that were not being satisfactorily addressed in the conventional organizations of sworn crafts dominated by masters. as a matter of fact, the compagnonnages survived only in certain trades stonecutters, masons, carpenters, cabinetmakers, and so forth those organizations in which journeymen were naturally nomadic and loved making the "tour de france" while they were 166 from the art of building to the art of thinking young, before settling down in a village or town and becoming a master in their own right. it was in the best interests of these itinerant journeymen to organize in order to ensure for themselves the availability of lodging in those various towns and places where they could l

ry the pope was never alarmed by craft freemasonry. quite the contrary; the church always had a presence within it, which made it easy to address a situation if particular circumstance called for steps to be taken. the church took no greater concern regarding the admission of "accepted" members into the lodges. when religious and dynastic conflicts broke out in great britain, church leaders quite naturally took an interest in the situation, decidedly from the side of the stuarts. they supported them through their misfortunes with words of encouragement, always a good thing, and with financial assistance, which is even better. james iii visited the pope on several occasions, especially following the treaty of utrecht, and when louis xiv was compelled to expel the pretender from france, it w

ONYX TABLET OF SET

tanist is measured against himself, not against human society as a whole. just the opposite is true with the priesthood of mendes. here ambition and noble intentions cannot compensate for lack of ability, social effectiveness, and aggressive application of the principles of satanism when dealing with others. applicable here is an age-old satanic aphorism "as above, so below. since individuals are naturally reluctant to recognize their own limitations- and to accept the fact that they cannot transcend them- this criterion has seemed both unfair and abusive. it has embittered many a would-be priest, and it has even caused the downfall of confirmed priests whose judgment was adversely affected by the powers and prerogatives inherent in their office. before you elect to proceed with your candi

PATRON OF SORCERY

olls is representative, or if it reflects a cult of set in graeco-roman egypt. but they do show that some literate egyptians not only identified typhon with set but invoked the powers of set-typhon, hailed set-typhon as a divine power, and so forth. strange though the magical papyri seem to us today, they document a flow of "operative" temple knowlege from egypt into the mediterranean world. this naturally invites speculation as to what theoretical or abstract knowlege might also have passed by way of the egyptians who wrote these papyri in the twilight of their civilization. in hermetic magic (york beach, me: samuel weiser, inc, 1995) stephen flowers affirms that the magical papyri were a major root of the western magical philosophy called hermeticism. betz states frankly in his preface t

PIKE CUMMINGS THE SPURIOUS RITES OF MEMPHIS AND MISRAIM

ican progenitors observed equally as meticulously in subsequent decades. the grand orient of france, which controlled a number of degrees other than the symbolic grades of ancient craft masonry, refused recognition to the new rite.the governing body dissolved,but some of the constituent lodges con- volume j, c a a b b g f the spurious rites of memphis and misraim tinued their work. they were very naturally considered as clandestine bodies and treated as such. the rite of memphis in the absence of contemporary documents and published accounts, we must rely upon other records for the origin of this rite.the earliest authentic account. attributes its beginning to one samuel honis, a native of cairo,egypt,who,with gabriel mathieu marconis de negre and others founded the first lodge, les discip

PRELUDE TO THE BLACK ARTS

nnies and lollipops will come raining out of the sky. magicians perform high ritual black magic for power, money, revenge or love. wars have been fought over these incentives with power at the top of the list. love or lust is transitory and comes in last. of course, i once did raise my wife from the dead, but i'll never do that again. i got her body up all right, but her essence had already fled. naturally, another loose cannon climbed in, and i got back some old gal named hilda. it took a couple of weeks to teach her to talk and walk, but she was ok after that. she lived on for a couple of years, but i didn't try to bring hilda back. hilda said that when i raised scooter, i was so torqued up that my etheric double came out. well, that only happens maybe twice in a lifetime, and i sure was

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

occasions the unlimited spiritual light of the soul may break forth. examples of this are the well known cases of a mother who rescues her child who is trapped under the wheels of a vehicle. with superhuman strength she lifts the vehicle and rescues the child. another example is a person running for his life from his enemies. he will suddenly be able to run much faster and much further than he is naturally capable of. both of these are cases of the light of the soul breaking forth in an unrestrained fashion. the power to limit& actual limitation there are two kinds of limitation: the first is the essential "ability to limit. for example, a person has the "ability to limit" the unlimited power of movement to a specific movement. this "ability to limit" exist even before it becomes limited t

in their animal souls which overpowers the nature of the divine soul. however, the nature of the divine soul is the diametric opposite of the animal soul. just as the animal soul is drawn to physical pleasure, so is the divine soul drawn to fulfill the commandments of g-d. because g-dliness is its pleasure, the divine soul detests evil, which is the antithesis of g-dliness. now, when a person is naturally detests evil and is drawn to matters of g-dliness, as they relate to action, this is the lowest level of the lowest level of the divine soul. actually, this level is not actually considered to be part of divine service at all. however, in this generation it is very rare to even find a person who has this level of the divine soul revealed. if there is anyone who is similar to this at all

ne service at all. however, in this generation it is very rare to even find a person who has this level of the divine soul revealed. if there is anyone who is similar to this at all, it is only a tiny ray or spark of this level which is revealed in him (in other words, in our generation it is almost impossible to find an individual who by nature detests the physical pleasures of this world and is naturally drawn to fulfill the commandments. nonetheless, in every jew, even in our generation, there is still a spark of a spark of a spark of the divine soul. however, this spark does not necessarily even draw a person to fulfill the commandments. all that it does is keep him from divesting himself of his "jewishness" altogether and converting to another religion, g-d forbid. this may be observe

hich is the generation which will experience the true and complete redemption through our righteous moshiach, the effort is from below, on the part of man. this will bring about a reciprocal response of influence and assistance from g-d above. therefore, this redemption will be an everlasting redemption which will not be followed by further exiles. moreover, as explained above, the divine soul is naturally drawn towards g-d. in contrast, the animal soul is naturally drawn towards physical pleasures. this being the case, one who has overturned his animal soul and has aroused it to be focused solely on g-d, has accomplished an infinitely greater wonder than focusing the divine soul on g-d, since the divine soul is naturally drawn to g-d anyway. furthermore, as is known, the animal soul is ac

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

the truth, for the divine name [on the headband] was speaking, but the people were tricked into thinking that the statue was saying this. the arizal on parashat noach (2) 37 daniel climbed up to the statue fs head with ladders they brought him, because he said he wanted to kiss the statue. when he kissed it, he removed [the headband] from its mouth, and it immediately toppled. it could not stand naturally for it was sixty cubits tall and only six cubits wide; it was only because of the divine power of the name havayah [engraved on the headband] that it was able to stand. about this it is written, gi will punish bel in babylonia, and i will remove from his mouth what he has swallowed. h13 bel was the idol of babylonia. what was gswallowed h in his mouth was the name havayah[ c] this is the

birthplace. h [chesed is called gbirthplace h] because any drop of fertile seed is from chesed, which is ghidden in the mouth of ima, h as is known. although we said above that intellect is prerequisite for procreation, this does not of course negate the additional necessity for attraction, or ideally, love. in fact, if the intellect is functioning properly and there are no obstructions, it will naturally produce the emotional response appropriate to the intellectual understanding (ima. in this case, the appreciation for the rectification of reality accomplished by gbeing fruitful and multiplying h one fs divine self throughout reality, and the essential role played by the gfemale h in this process will bring the individual to appreciate, be attracted to, and love the gfemale. h the ariza

e four main partzufim, abba, ima, z feir anpin, and nukva, respectively, which in turn are constructed from the sefirot of chochmah, binah, the midot, and malchut, respectively. thus, the 63-name is associated with the ima and binah, which are on the left side of the sefirah-tree, and are thus on the gevurah-axis of the sefirot. sarah was the first matriarch of the holy jewish people, and is thus naturally associated with the partzuf of ima (the mother. the life-force of sarah [is revealed] when the light of yesod of ima is revealed in the first third of its tiferet, for it is there that the states of geuvrah begin to become revealed. the yesod of any partzuf is the drive of that partzuf for self-actualization. the self-actualization of ima occurs when the mentality it embodies is transfer

frontal 370 lights. the second 370 [lights] are derived from [the two names kel implicit in] the second two letters [of both transformed names, i.e, pei-tzadik, and they constitute the back 370 lights. with reference to these two sets of 370, it is written, gand a suckling will play over the hole of a viper c. h8 the word for gwill play h (shi fasha) is spelled shin-ayin-shin-ayin, which divides naturally into two sub-units of shin-ayin(=370) each. for the numerical value of the word for gsuckling h [yoneik] is the same as the regressive iteration of the name havayah spelled out to equal 63. yoneik: yud-vav-nun-kuf= 10+ 6+ 50+ 100= 166. the name havayah spelled out to equal 63 is: yud-vav-dalet hei-yud vav-alef-vav hei-yud (10+ 6+ 4 (5+ 10 (6+ 1+ 6 (5+ 10= 63. the regressive iteration of

ciated with the number seven: the sabbatical year is the seventh year of the agricultural cycle, while the jubilee year is the year after seven agricultural cycles of seven years each, the fiftieth year. thus, the jubilee year is a more encompassing gseventh h than is the sabbatical year, a higher perspective and order of consciousness. the fact that the jubilee is the fiftieth year associates it naturally with ima, for there are gfifty gates of understanding [binah. h4 based on this, the zohar identifies the jubilee year with the upper half of z feir anpin, where ima is manifest, and the sabbatical year with the lower half of z feir anpin, where ima is no longer manifest. in this imagery, the jubilee is leah, the hidden world, and the sabbatical year is rachel, the revealed world. thus, t

ashat vayeitzei 159 in fact, this is the very reason why jacob loved rachel and leah was hated: for his coupling with [leah] was inconceivable to jacob at first, before he was called israel, as we said. this is alluded to in the zohar:9 g eand g-d saw that leah was hated. f from here [we derive] that a person detests the nakedness of his mother. h the explanation of this is as we have said. a man naturally recoils at the idea of incestuous relations with his mother. since leah manifested ima, the gmother h of z feir anpin, jacob at first recoiled at the idea of marrying her. but we must first tell you about the yesod of leah and the yesod of z feir anpin that couples with it, and how this is done. yesod of ima extends until the chest of z feir anpin, as is known. from the two ghinges h and

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

ophysical exercises which could do much to prepare the student in a more dynamic way for this phase of things. they are to be found in a little book recently written by me called twelve steps to spiritual enlightenment (sangreal foundation, texas, 1969. it should prove useful in this connection. it might also be worthwhile for the student really to start studying the initiatory rituals, beginning naturally with the 0= 0o r e o hde grteee. ai wkou,ld counsel patience. do not hurrv. read the ritual manv times in order to clearly understand its kportance, its themkof bringing the candihate to the light, and what is involved in the various movements of the officers. only when thoroughly conversant with these ideas, should the student attempt to place himself in his imagination within the ritua

the officers. only when thoroughly conversant with these ideas, should the student attempt to place himself in his imagination within the ritualistic movements themselves. this should be done in segments, a little at a time, until he feels at ease practicing the ritualistic movements inhis imagination. the same type of procedure should be followed with each of the following elemental initiations. naturally, this involves a great deal of effort and time, and should be extended over many weeks or months. hurrying through it in order to get to the next grade will only defeat your own purpose, and you will derive next to nothing from what you do. again and again, it has to be stated-make haste slowly! don't hurry. some of the speeches made by various officers during the ceremonies are magnific

ary of books and manuscripts inherited from the mystic and clairvoyant, frederick hockley, who died in 1885. whatever the real origin of these mysterious cipher manuscripts, when eventually deciphered with the aid of macgregor mathers, they were alleged to have contained the <21> address of a fraulein anna sprengel who purported to be a rosicrucian adept, in nuremburg. here was a discovery which, naturally, not for one moment was neglected. its direct result was a lennthy correspondence with fraulein sprengel, culmi&ting in the transmission of aurhdrity to woodman, westcott and mathers, to formulate in enaland a semi-public occult organisation which was to employ an elaborate magical ceremonial, abalisticte akg and a comprehensive scheme of s irituatlr aining. its foundation was desiened t

tal vehemence may be tempered, to the end that all may work together in balanced disposition. these grades are therefore an important and integral part of the work, despite shortsighted hostile criticism. to compare them, however, with those which precede and follow, is symptomatic of an intellectual confusion of function. it is rather as if one said that milk is more virtuous than friday- which, naturally, is absurd. yet similar comparisons in magical matters are constantly being made without exciting ridicule. it is obvious that different categories may not be so compared. the purpose of the neophyte ritual is quite distinct from that of zelator, and it is mistaken policy to compare them. what rightly could be asked is whether the zelator and the other elemental grades accomplish what th

al art is as necessary as it is to all else <78> there was a movement on foot in one of the temples a little while ago to eliminate the study and practice of geomancy from the scheme of training of the outer order. the prevailing tendency is so to simplify the road to adeptship as to reduce the practical requisites to an absolute minimum by eliminating every phase of the work which does not come "naturally" and whose study might involve hard work. most of the newly admitted candidates to this temple within the past five years or more are utterly without any practical acquaintance with this technique. originally, astrology was taught as part of the regular routine. all instruction on this subject seems now to have been thoroughly extirpated from the order papers. perhaps in this particular

method described in my tree of life, both are essentially the same. for they teach the necessity of an imaginative formation of an intellectual or astral form, the body of light, for the purpose of exploring the different regions of the tree of life or the several strata of one's own psychic make-up. the simpler aspects of this investigation are taught just after the grade of philosophus, though naturally the full possibilities of this method and the complete details on the technical side do not reveal themselves until the teaching of the second order has been received. in addition to these technical methods there were meditations on the symbols and ideas of the whole system, and it was quite frequently suggested that the student go through the ceremonies, after having taken the grades, a

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

, we inquire in return why the whole christian world bows down before that sign of the cross? the sign is nothing by itself, and has no force apart from the doctrine of which it is the summary and the logos. now, a sign which summarizes, in their expression, all the occult forces of nature, a sign which has ever exhibited to elementary spirits and others a power greater than their own, fills them naturally with respect and fear, enforcing their obedience by the empire of science and of will over ignorance and weakness. by the pentagram also is measured the exact proportions of the great and unique athanor necessary to the confection of the philosophical stone and the accomplishment of the great work. the most perfect alembic in which the quintessence can be elaborated is conformable to thi

from universal magnetism. in making use of the word fluid, we employ an accepted expression, and seek to be understood in this manner, but we are far from deciding that the latent light is a fluid. everything prompts us, on the contrary, to prefer the system of vibrations in the explanation of this phenomenal subject. however it may be, the light in question, being the instrument of life, cleaves naturally to all living centres, attaches itself to the nucleus of planets, even as to the heart of man and by the heart we understand magically the great sympathetic identifying itself with the individual life of the being which it animates, and it is by this quality of sympathetic assimilation that it is distributed without confusion. hence it is terrestrial in its affinity with the sphere of th

ely subtle fluids, it forms the ethereal body or sidereal phantom, of which paracelsus discourses in his philosophy of intuition philosophia sagax. this sidereal body, being liberated at death, attracts and for a long time preserves, through the sympathy of things homogeneous, the reflections of the past life; if drawn into a special current by a will which is powerfully sympathetic, it manifests naturally, for there is nothing more natural than prodigies. it is thus apparitions are produced. but we shall develop this point more fully in a chapter devoted to necromancy. the fluidic body, subject, like the mass of the astral light, to two contrary movements, attracting on the left and repelling on the right, or reciprocally, between the two sexes, begets various impulses within us, and cont

icate its first principles, with their more immediate and approximate consequences. we have said that the astral light receives and preserves the impressions of all visible things; it follows herefrom that the daily position of the heaven is reflected in this light, which, being the chief agent of life, operates the conception, gestation and birth of children by a sequence of apparatuses designed naturally to this end. now, if this light be so prodigal of images as to impart the visible imprints of a maternal fantasy or appetite to the fruit of pregnancy, still more will it transmit to the plastic and indeterminate temperament of a newly-born child the atmospheric impressions and diverse influences which, in the entire planetary system, are consequent at a given moment upon such or such pa

which the profane above all must be prevented from divining. in former times, whosoever revealed, or caused the key of this supreme secret to be discovered by others through imprudent revelations, was condemned immediately to death, and was often driven to execute the sentence himself. the celebrated prophetic supper of cazotte, described by laharpe, has not been understood hitherto. laharpe very naturally yielded to the temptation of surprising his readers by amplifying the details of his narrative. everyone present at this supper, laharpe excepted, was an initiate who had divulged or at least profaned the mysteries. cazotte, the most exalted of all in the scale of initiation, pronounced their sentence of death in the name of illuminism, and this sentence was executed variously but rigoro

medicine caput resurrectio circulus the majority of our physical complaints come from our moral diseases, according to the one and universal dogma, and by reason of the law of analogies. a great passion to which we abandon ourselves corresponds always to a great malady in store. mortal sins are so named because they cause death physically and positively. alexander the great died of pride; he was naturally temperate, and it was through pride that he yielded to the excess which occasioned his death. francis i died of an adultery. louis xv died of his parc-aux-cerfs. when marat was assassinated he was perishing of rage and envy. he was a monomaniac of pride, who believed himself to be the only just man and would have slain everything that was not marat. several of our contemporaries perished

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

ould emancipate altars by overthrowing idols; we desire the man of intelligence to become once more the priest and king of nature, and we would preserve by explanation all images of the universal sanctuary. the prophets spoke in parables and images, because abstract language was wanting to them, and because prophetic perception, being the sentiment of harmony or of universal analogies, translates naturally into images. taken literally by the vulgar, these images become idols or impenetrable mysteries. the sum and introduction 7 succession of such images and mysteries constitute what is called symbolism. symbolism comes therefore from god, though it may be formulated by men. revelation has accompanied humanity in all ages, has been transfigured with human genius but has ever expressed the s

ious manners, which all depend on the will and the translucid or imagination of the operator. in fact, the four elements are only instruments which assist second sight. now, second sight is the faculty of seeing in the astral light, and it is as natural as the first or sensible and ordinary sight, but it can operate only by abstraction of the senses. somnambulists and ecstatics enjoy second sight naturally, but this sight is more lucid when the abstraction is more complete. abstraction is produced by astral intoxication, that is, by an excess of light which completely saturates, and hence stupefies, the nervous system. sanguine temperaments are disposed to aeromancy, the bilious to pyromancy, the phlegmatic to hydromancy and the melancholic to geomancy. aeromancy is confirmed by oneiromanc

er or vesper, the star of morning or evening. it is mary or lilith, victory or death, day or night. the pentagram with two points in the ascendant represents satan as the goat of the sabbath; when one point is in the ascendant, it is the sign of the saviour. the pentagram is the figure of the human body, having the four limbs and a single point representing the head. a human figure head downwards naturally represents a demon that is, intellectual subversion, disorder or madness. now, if magic be a reality, if occult science be really the true law of the three worlds, this absolute sign, this sign ancient as history and more ancient, should and does exercise an incalculable influence upon spirits set free from their material envelope. the sign of the pentagram is called the sign of the micr

end in madness for those who are not established firmly on the basis of supreme, absolute and infallible reason. terrible and incurable diseases can be occasioned by excessive nervous excitement. swoons and death itself, as a consequence of cerebral congestion, may result from imagination when it is impressed and terrified unduly. we cannot sufficiently dissuade nervous persons, and those who are naturally disposed to exaltation, women, young people and all who are not habituated in perfect self-control and command of fear. in the same way, there can be nothing more dangerous than to make magic a pastime, or, as some do, part of an evening's entertainment. even magnetic experiments, performed under such conditions, can only exhaust the subjects, mislead opinions and defeat science. the mys

abundantly in thessaly than elsewhere. there also magnetism played its most important part, for stimulating or narcotic plants, bewitched and harmful animal substances, derived all their power from enchantments. that is to say, from sacrifices accomplished and words pronounced by sorcerers when preparing philtres and beverages. inflaming substances, and those in which phosphorus predominates, are naturally aphrodisiacal. anything which acts strongly on the nervous system may induce impassioned exaltation, and when a skilful and persevering will knows how to direct and influence these natural tendencies, it can use the desires of others to the profit of its own, and will soon reduce the most independent personalities into instruments of its pleasures. from such influence it behoves us to se

anced against another, produce the universal equilibrium of things. these are fixity and motion, analogous to truth and discovery in philosophy, and in absolute conception to necessity and liberty, which are the very essence of god. the hermetic philosophers give the name of fixed to all that is ponderable, to all that tends by its nature towards central rest and immobility. whatsoever obeys more naturally and readily the law of motion, they term volatile; and they com116 the ritual of transcendental magic pose their stone by analysis, that is, the volatilization of the fixed; then by synthesis, that is, the fixation of the volatile, which they effect by applying to the fixed. called their salt-sulphurated mercury or light of life, directed and rendered omnipotent by a secret operation. th

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

t can be no quality of the air, nor of the eyes, because: 6,1 [there are people] such as live in the same air and see all other things as far off and as clearly, yet have not the second sight. 6,2: a seer can give another person this [second] sight transiently [that is, temporarily] by putting his hand and foot in the posture he requires of him [see page 33. 6,3: the unsullied eyes of infants can naturally perceive no new unaccustomed object but http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_40.htm (6 of 9 [10/9/2001 12:34:55 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds(pages 40-49) what [that is, those which] appear to other men, unless exalted and clarified in some way as [in the biblical example] of balaam's ass for a time. though in a witch's eye the beholder cannot see his own image reflected, as [he

ommentators upon the second sight, mention as a feature of its appearance and currency in gaelic culture. the trained seer, presumably subscribing to the techniques and ancient magical and metaphysical tenets which kirk cites, controls his sight with a spell. the spell can cause the fairy people to appear to the seer, or to others (a subject which we shall return to shortly, but when he sees them naturally or unexpectedly, they cause him extreme fright. in other words, a certain amount of training is necessary to control the sight, and preparation is required even for an experienced seer not to be shocked by random visions of earnest ghastly staring looks, skirmishes, and the like. kirk describes one of the most basic aspects of the second sight, which is that the seer seldom sees anything

g_138.htm (2 of 11 [10/9/2001 12:37:14 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds the large estates of ercledoune were donated to the church by thomas's son, also called thomas, thus fulfilling one prediction. the magical hawthorn tree of thomas's initiation lived on until 1814, when it was blown down in a gale. the local people of earlston on the river leader, about thirty-five miles from edinburgh, naturally attempted its revival by pouring whisky upon the roots, but to no avail thomas had prophesied that 'as long as the thorn tree stands/ ercledoune shall keep its lands' in that same year, 600 years after these words were set down, a chain of financial disasters struck the community, and all common land was sold in payment of debts. william shakespeare was not only familiar with the history

RUBY TABLET OF SET

easured against a natural approximation. the stoic considers the "average man" a dangerous fool governed by passions and emotions rather than by virtue and reason. the stoic disapproves of war and slavery, and believes in humanitarianism and equality of all humans as elements of nature. but he does not advocate violent social revolutions or drastic policies to attain these ends. change must come "naturally" not artificially. stoics sought harmony in society, which. unlike epicureans. they acknowledged as natural. the stoic ideal was a "world society (cosmopolis) transcending regional divisions: one of alexander's goals for his empire. a variant on stoicism was the early cynicism of antisthenes (444-365 bce) and diogenes (d. 323 bce, who advocated a rejection of worldly goods and involvemen

there are good arms there must be good laws, i will not discuss the laws but will speak of the arms" no distinction is drawn between just and unjust laws. fighting by laws is "proper to man" and fighting by force is "proper to beasts; since the former is often inadequate to deal with the beastly impulses and compulsions of mankind, the successful ruler must be skilled at the latter. while men are naturally acquisitive, they do not naturally seek justice. they must be forced to be good by the rulers. the end justifies the means: in order to secure the common good, the ruler must occasionally "fight fire with fire" and meet challenges of cruelty and terror with greater cruelty and terror. the common good must be the governing standard for political decisions and actions, replacing transcende

elf-interest and gratification "in the first place, i put for a general inclination of all mankind, a perpetual and restless desire of power after power, that ceaseth only in death" the "supreme evil" is death, and it is fear of death that prompts human cooperation. society is thus negatively motivated. in contrast to the "natural inequality" espoused by aristotle, hobbes argues that all men are "naturally equal" hence the door is opened for social contract, which hobbes defines as a de facto contract between the people and the government for popular security and prosperity. the individual "contracts" with society and is thus bound to obey its laws, but he may disobey if his life is threatened. he reserves the right to make this decision for himself. the social contract has two parts (1) a

) and rome, because they were operated. at least originally. on the principles of virtue. his modern ideal state would be an improvement upon their basic concepts. he feels that the other social contract theorists were not radical enough in their efforts to understand pre-political man. hobbes was correct in saying that societies are built on hostility and avarice, but wrong in saying that man is naturally this way. locke was correct in saying that societies' purpose is to protect private property, but wrong in saying that this is natural and reflects justice. rousseau's natural man has two fundamental passions (1) self preservation (2) sympathy with others of his kind. natural man differs from other animals because of his capacity for free exercise of the will. he is not governed merely b

societies mature. dr. aquino suggested that bad might be a better name for good's opposite "because 'evil' carries the additional implication of 'something calculated" but, that implication suggests means that good will generally be accidental, and we suggest that conscious beings will calculate and plan good, performing intentional good works. yes, good and bad can be used to imply accidental or naturally occurring desirable and undesirable situations, and perhaps these should be a second pair of opposites subsidiary to good and evil. opposition the popular misconception of black magicians is that we must be evil (or bad. we sometimes foster this misconception because we find good in many of the activities and philosophies which the blind public believes to be evil. however, in both objec

ientific definitions for change and destruction: creation is a local increase in order and structure, a local reversal of entropy. destruction is a significant decrease in order and structure, a local and active increase in entropy. we therefore classify these as objective opposites. one possible counter-example to this definition we've found is the growth/creation of a crystal, which takes place naturally (ie: favored by entropy. we note, however, that such crystalline creation requires an absence of chaos- chaotic environments will inhibit crystalline growth, and will destroy existing crystals. 1b1a creation- destruction b 2 o i maat is an absolute which personifies and includes justice, balance, truth, and similar ideals. you'll note that each of these subsidiary opposites are placed in

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

newspapers, wrote a letter of her own, gathered her children, summoned the elevator, and rose heavenward (one storey) to meet her chosen fate "many years ago" her letter read "i married out of cowardice. now, finally, i'm doing something brave" she left a newspaper on her bed with gibreel's message circled in red and heavily underscored- three harsh lines, one of them ripping the page in fury. so naturally the bitch-journals went to town and it was all lovely"s lovelorn leap, and broken-hearted beauty takes last dive. but: perhaps she, too, had the rebirth bug, and gibreel, not understanding the terrible power of metaphor, had recommended flight _to be born again,first you have to_ and she was a creature of the sky, she drank lalique champagne, she lived on everest, and one of her fellow-o

? not disbelief. too final, certain, closed. itself a kind of belief. doubt. the human condition, but what of the angelic? halfway between allahgod and homosap, did they ever doubt? they did: challenging god's will one day they hid muttering beneath the throne, daring to ask forbidden things: antiquestions. is it right that. could it not be argued. freedom, the old antiquest. he calmed them down, naturally, employing management skills a la god. flattered them: you will be the instruments of my will on earth, of the salvationdamnation of man, all the usual etcetera. and hey presto, end of protest, on with the haloes, back to work. angels are easily pacified; turn them into instruments and they'll play your harpy tune. human beings are tougher nuts, can doubt anything, even the evidence of t

the grace of god almighty. i'm a regular sunday man, sir; i confess to a weakness for the english hymnal, and i sing to raise the roof" the autobiography was concluded with a brief mention of the existence of a wife and some dozen children. gibreel offered his congratulations and hoped for silence, but now maslama dropped his bombshell "you don't need to tell me about yourself" he said jovially "naturally i know who you are, even if one does not expect to see such a personage on the eastbourne-victoria line" he winked leeringly and placed a finger alongside his nose "mum's the word. i respect a man's privacy, no question about it; no question at all "i? who am i" gibreel was startled into absurdity. the other nodded weightily, his eyebrows waving like soft antlers "the prize question, in

snowfield, headed upwards, and never returned. wilson opened his eyes as allie approached, and nodded lightly in greeting. he strolled beside her for the rest of that day, or hung in the air while she worked her way up a face. once he belly-flopped into the snow of a sharp incline and glided upwards as if he were riding on an invisible anti-gravity toboggan. allie had found herself behaving quite naturally, as if she'd just bumped into an old acquaintance, for reasons afterwards obscure to her. wilson chattered on a fair bit "don't get a lot of company these days, one way and another- and expressed, among other things, his deep irritation at having had his body discovered by the chinese expedition of 1960 "little yellow buggers actually had the gall, the sheer face, to film my corpse" alle

d; absolved of the responsibility for making and acting upon moral choices- because how could he leave her now- he put such notions out of his head and allowed her, gently but with unmistakable intent, to push him backwards on to the bed. o o o whether the slowly transmogrifying saladin chamcha was turning into some sort of science-fiction or horror-video mutey, some random mutation shortly to be naturally selected out of existence- or whether he was evolving into an avatar of the master of hell- or whatever was the case, the fact is (and it will be as well in the present matter to proceed cautiously, stepping from established fact to established fact, leaping to no conclusion until our yellowbrick lane of things-incontrovertibly-so has led us to within an inch or two of our destination) t

without ceremony that he had better find himself somewhere to live, pretty sharpish, because she, allie, required more elbow-room than was presently available- and his overweening possessiveness and jealousy, of which he himself had been wholly unaware, owing to his never previously having thought of a woman as a treasure that had to be guarded at all costs against the piratical hordes who would naturally be trying to purloin her- and of which more will be said almost instantly- and the fatal flaw, namely, gibreel farishta's imminent realization- or, if you will _insane idea- that he truly was nothing less than an archangel in human form, and not just any archangel, but the angel of the recitation, the most exalted (now that shaitan had fallen) of them all. o o o they had spent their days

SAPPHIRE TABLE OF SET MAIN

l of his on is the temple of set, and as a creature of his on it has become my "first priority" to further that organization. i mean, furthering the temple (and especially that sacred on it is a spearhead of) has become as important to me as furthering my personal interests- if not more. or maybe i should say that the on of set has become such a large and indispensable part of my identity that i "naturally" feel the need to protect and further it. i live through the on of set and it lives through me. i sense the presence of the on of set in almost everything i do. i am one facet of the on of set, and as such it is my responsibility to manifest the aspect of the on that i am. to put it in brief; i used to "draw" from the on, now i am a part of what is "drawn- a part of the onic substance. i

SAPPHIRE TABLET OF SET

l of his on is the temple of set, and as a creature of his on it has become my "first priority" to further that organization. i mean, furthering the temple (and especially that sacred on it is a spearhead of) has become as important to me as furthering my personal interests- if not more. or maybe i should say that the on of set has become such a large and indispensable part of my identity that i "naturally" feel the need to protect and further it. i live through the on of set and it lives through me. i sense the presence of the on of set in almost everything i do. i am one facet of the on of set, and as such it is my responsibility to manifest the aspect of the on that i am. to put it in brief; i used to "draw" from the on, now i am a part of what is "drawn- a part of the onic substance. i

SATANGEL

. the watchers and their brood devolved through their carnal obsessions and became tainted by the powers they sought to master. as it says in the book of enoch..and they began to sin against the birds, the beasts, and reptiles, and fish, and to devour one another s flesh. it seems they were unable to divest themselves of their mortal forms and instead descended further and further into carnality. naturally, god stepped in to try and sort out the mess. the watchers and their foul offspring were either thrown into the abyss, or were destroyed in the great flood. however, there are many black magicians and witches who believe it is possible to contact and learn from these entities even in the modern day. their names appear with regularity in the grimoires, and they are considered to be the fi

SATANIC APHORISMS

eeps the money in circulation these days. everyone's made to feel like a big shot, whether they can come up with the goods or not. 3. solipsism can be very dangerous for satanists. projecting your reactions, responses and sensibilities onto someone who is probably far less attuned than you are. it is the mistake of expecting people to give you the same consideration, courtesy and respect that you naturally give them. they won't. instead, satanists must strive to apply the dictum of "do unto others as they do unto you" it's work for most of us and requires constant vigilance lest you slip into a comfortable illusion of everyone being like you. as has been said, certain utopias would be ideal in a nation of philosophers, but unfortunately (or perhaps fortunately, from a machiavellian standpo

SATANIC BIBLE

material lavey unearthed from his increasing sources. and third, the compleat witch, a bestseller in italy, but, sadly, allowed by its american publisher to go out of print with its potential unfulfilled. lavey's spreading out from organized church activities to writing books for worldwide distribution has, of course, greatly expanded church of satan membership. satanism's growing popularity has naturally been accompanied by scare stories from religious groups complaining that the satanic bible now outsells the christian bible on college campuses and is a leading causative factor in youngsters' turning away from god. and certainly one suspects that pope paul had lavey in mind when he issued his worldwide proclamation two years ago that the devil is "alive" and "a person, a living, fire-br

s which make up the satanic philosophy? satanism is not a white light religion; it is a religion of the flesh, the mundane, the carnal- all of which are ruled by satan, the personification of the left hand path. inevitably, the next question asked is "granted, you can't call it humanism because humanism is not a religion; but why even have a religion in the first place if all you do is what comes naturally, anyway? why not just do it" modern man has come a long way; he has become disenchanted with the nonsensical dogmas of past religions. we are living in an enlightened age. psychiatry has made great strides in enlightening man about his true personality. we are living in an era of intellectual awareness unlike any the world has ever seen. this is all very well and good, but- there is one

d. satanism does advocate sexual freedom, but only in the true sense of the word. free love, in the satanic concept, means exactly that- freedom to either be faithful to one person or to indulge your sexual desires with as many others as you feel is necessary to satisfy your particular needs. satanism does not encourage orgiastic activity or extramarital affairs for those to whom they do not come naturally. for many, it would be very unnatural and detrimental to be unfaithful to their chosen mates. to others, it would be frustrating to be bound sexually to just one person. each person must decide for himself what form of sexual activity best suits his individual needs. self-deceitfully forcing yourself to be adulterous or to have sex partners when not married just for the sake of proving o

evalent examples than others which could have been given. satanism encourages any form of sexual expression you may desire, so long as it hurts no one else. this statement must be qualified, to avoid misinterpretation. by not hurting another, this does not include the unintentional hurt felt by those who might not agree with your views on sex, because of their anxieties regarding sexual morality. naturally, you should avoid offending others who mean a great deal to you, such as prudish friends and relatives. however, if you earnestly endeavor to escape hurting them, and despite your efforts they accidentally find out, you cannot be held responsible, and therefore should feel no guilt as a result of either your sexual convictions, or their being hurt because of those convictions. if you are

eny himself in his every waking moment, as do these compulsive masochists. satanists are encouraged to indulge in the seven deadly sins, as they need hurt no one; they were only invented by the christian church to insure guilt on the part of its followers. the christian church knows that it is impossible for anyone to avoid committing these sins, as they are all things which we, being human, most naturally do. after inevitably committing these sins financial offerings to the church in order to "pay off" god are employed as a sop to the parishioner's conscience! satan has never needed a book of rules, because vital natural forces have kept man "sinful" and intent on preserving himself and his feelings. nevertheless, demoralizing attempts have been made on his body and being for his "soul's"

ttempts have been made on his body and being for his "soul's" sake, which only illustrate how misconceived and misused the labels of "indulgence" versus "compulsion" have become. sexual activity certainly is condoned and encouraged by satanism, but obviously the fact that it is the only religion which honestly takes this stand, is the reason it has been traditionally given so much literary space. naturally, if most people belong to the religions which repress them sexually, anything written on this provocative subject is going to make for titillating reading. if all attempts to sell something (be it a product or an idea) have failed- sex will always sell it. the reason for this is that even though people now consciously accept sex as a normal and necessary function, their subconscious is s

SATANIC RITUALS

teners' potential charge of magical energy can be inspired to peak intensity or wane to lethargy out of sheer boredom. however, many people are bored by any litany, no matter how meaningful or eloquent, so it behooves the magician to select his co-workers with care. those who are perennially bored are usually stupid, insensitive, unimaginative individuals. they are deadwood in any ritual chamber. naturally, there is a reasonable level of possible emotional response which must be understood when selecting a litany to he used for ceremonial purposes. a wizard or cultist of 1800 may have thrilled at his words when speaking of "waiting at the darkness visible, lifting our eyes to that bright morning star, whose rising brings peace and salvation to the faithful and obedient of the human race" n

SATANICON

, both elements of good and evil are present. evil is the most active force (excepting nature) in existence on this planet. it is a force far superior and dominant in its nature than is goodness. this should be obvious to anyone who is aware of man s history and today s socioreligious climate. xianity always has been, and always will be, a static (and i hate to use the word) force. just as man is naturally endowed with earthly instincts and desires so it is with man s natural predilection to evil (immorality. people as a whole, and as individuals, need to stop cheating themselves and learn to live not in the imaginary shadow of a non-existent god. there is no time for guilt regarding sin; there is no time for paying the church for regular guilt inducement; there is no time for soiling one

SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

the tradition of the order of nine angles, after an external magical ritual, the black mass being one of the more common. the second function of sex within the orgiastic sphere is that concerning the direction of the energies raised through unrestrained sexual indulgence. with the inclusion of an orgiastic element within traditional satanic rites, the energy that the ritual would have produced is naturally expanded to include the sexual energy which is then directed towards a specific intent according to the preset aims of the master and mistress of the temple. an alternative method is for the energy to be stored in a crystal for use at a later date. although the above are the balanced expressions of ritualistic sexual magic, there are cases where some satanists utilise aspects of sexualit

human sacrifice would be if it were to serve a two-fold purpose; that being to release the magician's wrath in the throwing of a curse, and more important, to dispose of a totally obnoxious and deserving individual'(33) it is apparent then that there is a comparison between the order of nine angles methods for the selection of victims and that of the church of satans. both select victims that are naturally obvious as targets for satanic wrath. however, the chruch of satan, although adhering to this satanic tradition, do not actively carry out direct human and/or animal sacrifice as do both the order of nine angles and the friends of hekate. it can be seen from the above examples, stemming from modern satanic traditions, that the concept of the virgin or small-child as victim is obsolete in

ord\nyt%20til%20bibilotek\ona\various\satanism_an_examin. 20-04-03 genuine satanism- like all genuine magick- is a path, way or method of individual selfdevelopment. rituals may be and often are a part of this, but these rituals all conform to certain patterns: they are all intended to aid and explicate self-understanding and development, as well as enhance and develop certain 'occult' abilities. naturally, some rituals and methods are concerned with the individual experiencing certain emotions and, in satanism, enjoying certain pleasures. however, because of the aim of satanism [to aid the attainment by the individual of magickal and personal understanding and thus promote evolution and self-mastery, this experiencing involves a conscious choice or decision by the individual. this makes s

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

s of right behavior and conduct. moshiach: the expected messiah in jewish belief. muezzin: the person who issues the call to prayer. murti: image of a god. muslim: a follower of islam, from the arabic phrase bianna musliman, meaning submitted ourselves to god. myth: a legendary story, often with no basis in historical fact, that frequently tells of the actions of deities and helps to explain some naturally occurring event or some supernatural occurrence. mythology: the collected stories of a culture or religion, especially those dealing with the origins, heroes, gods, and beliefs of a group of people. naam karam: the naming ceremony for children. namaskar: the basic prayer of jainism, recited each morning and at night before bedtime. neo-paganism: a term referring to modern religions based

ferent major religions. the world s major religions range in size from christianity, with 2.1 billion members, to rastafarianism and scientology, with about 1.5 million members each. words to know deity: a god or goddess. monotheism: a religion having one god. myth: a legendary story, often with no basis in historical fact, that frequently tells of the actions of deities and helps to explain some naturally occurring event or some supernatural occurrence. pagan: pre-christian or non-christian; also referring to those who worship many gods. pantheon: the class or collection of all gods and goddesses in a system of belief. polytheism: a religion worshiping many gods. shaman: in indigenous tribes, an intermediary between the gods and the tribal members; also one who controls various spiritual

the right hand to the shoulder, with the palm of the hand facing outward and the fingers extended straight and together. the left arm rests along the side of the body. the abhaya mudra is meant to eliminate fear and provide peace and protection. often performed at the same time as the abhaya mudra is the varada, or wish-granting, mudra. it is usually made with the left hand, with the arm hanging naturally at the side, the open palm facing forward, and fingers extended. the extended fingers represent the five perfections: generosity, morality, patience, effort, and meditative concentration. this mudra stands for compassion and charity. the dharmachakra, or wheel-turning, mudra is formed by touching together the tips of the thumb and index finger on both hands. the circle made by this posit

her objects, wu wei smoothes the edges of those hard surfaces. the three jewels also associated with de are three types of virtue: compassion, or consideration of other people and their feelings; moderation, or self-control and restraint; and humility, or humbleness. these are called the three jewels. daoists believe that people are kind and considerate by nature. if left to themselves, they will naturally develop into good human beings. by practicing the three jewels, a person can get closer to the dao. de can also mean power. in that sense the concept of qi (also spelled ch i) is important. qi literally means breath but refers to a vital, or necessary, energy that each person has and must preserve in order to be one with the dao. as the dao flows through people s bodies, it is necessary

ns: almanac zoroastrianism follow the path of righteousness in conformity with the law of asha. such a person follows the kusti, or holy path, to become a behdini, or follower of the good religion. it should be noted that the persian word that is often translated as religion can also be translated as law. the zoroastrian concept of law is that of a divine order, a rightness to things, that people naturally follow. sacred writings the main scripture of zoroastrianism is called the avesta. originally a twenty-one-volume work, many of the volumes are now lost. the term avesta is thought to come from an iranian word that means shelter or support. sometimes the title zend (or zand) avesta is used to refer to the zoroastrian scripture, but this title refers more specifically to a compilation of

e was eternal, not something that had been created at a given point in time, which was the jewish and christian belief. he also stated his philosophical belief that the goal of human life was to realize the divinity that lies within and express that divinity through concern for the welfare of others. perhaps most importantly, he rejected the concept, prominent in christianity, that all people are naturally sinners. world religions: biographies 387 swami vivekananda his primary goal in attending the parliament was to promote religious tolerance. in his address, vivekananda quoted from the bhagavad gita, a well-known hindu text, and recounted at sriramakrishna.org: as the different streams having their sources in different places all mingle their water in the sea, so, o lord, the different p

SEVEN SCROLLS CHILDREN OF THE BLACK ROSE

e best ways to chip away at problems and seek answers. asking only takes a moment. then, use the quiet time following to listen for your answers. spend more time listening than asking. what purpose to ask for an answer and then not listen for it? this is the first and perhaps the most important exercise for receiving the gnosis. few can hold on for 10 minutes. most drift off to sleep long before. naturally, the best way to deal with it is to build up to it slowly. keep on increasing your ability to focus a few seconds at a time until success is your. not only will this exercise increase your probability of receiving gnosis, but it will strengthen your ability to concentrate and execute a forced listening. the most difficult aspect of this is hovering on the verge of consciousness and obliv

are pretty bleak. they are also habitual and can be easily improved one way or the other. there are those of us who have an attitude problem, and therefore lead miserable lives. this shows a lack of discipline and self control and is nothing to be proud of. the side effect of this aberrant condition is that such persons are inherently unhappy and make everyone around them miserable in their turn. naturally, as time turns around, the victims tend to retaliate, and the problem is compounded. it is said that we are the sum total of all our experiences. unfortunately, the experiences of some folks are worse than others, a lot worse. however, one of the great truths is that thoughts change things. you create your own environment with your thoughts. it is all in how you look at it. realize that

? the answer is: anyone who has ever amounted to anything at all has learned these lessons. more than that any successful magician who has managed to survive has mastered them "there have been those who could do miracles. of course, the question arises as to how could they accomplish such feats, and the answer is always that they believed that they could. their word was law, and they lived by it. naturally, when they said that something would happen, it did. why? because they said it would" stilling the mind we all need a dependable way to rest and refresh ourselves, and the process of stilling the mind is used by adepts to consciously slip into a restive state, untroubled by outward conditions. in this restive state, both the body and the mind may be recharged so that they can perform at

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

reation, pure womanhood, loving, trusting and truthful. as a work of art the romance is one of great power. it is original in its conception, and pervaded by one central idea; but it would have been improved, we think, by a more sparing use of the supernatural. the inevitable effect of so much hackneyed diablerie of such an accumulation of wonder upon wonder is to deaden the impression they would naturally make upon us. in hawthorne's tales we see with what ease a great imaginative artist can produce a deeper thrill by a far slighter use of the weird and the mysterious. the chief interest of the story for the ordinary reader centres, not in its ghostly characters and improbable machinery, the scenes in mejnour's chamber in the ruined castle among the apennines, the colossal and appalling a

that both denied, stately with majestic strength, glorious with awful beauty. the ruffian recoiled, looked, trembled, and then turned and fled from the chamber. the old man fell again to the ground insensible. chapter 1.viii. to know how a bad man will act when in power, reverse all the doctrines he preaches when obscure. s. montague. antipathies also form a part of magic (falsely) so-called. man naturally has the same instinct as the animals, which warns them involuntarily against the creatures that are hostile or fatal to their existence. but he so often neglects it, that it becomes dormant. not so the true cultivator of the great science, etc. trismegistus the fourth (a rosicrucian. when he again saw the old man the next day, the stranger found him calm, and surprisingly recovered from

that holds the earth in space, is the attraction that fixes the soul to earth. away from the dark grey planet! break, ye fetters: arise, ye wings" he passed through the silent galleries, and up the lofty stairs, and entered the secret chamber. chapter 2.v. i and my fellows are ministers of fate "the tempest" the next day glyndon bent his steps towards zanoni's palace. the young man's imagination, naturally inflammable, was singularly excited by the little he had seen and heard of this strange being, a spell, he could neither master nor account for, attracted him towards the stranger. zanoni's power seemed mysterious and great, his motives kindly and benevolent, yet his manners chilling and repellent. why at one moment reject glyndon's acquaintance, at another save him from danger? how had

nicot. mortified and enraged to find that, by the death of his patron, his career was closed; and that, in the zenith of the revolution for which he had laboured, he was lurking in caves and cellars, more poor, more obscure, more despicable than he had been at the commencement, not daring to exercise even his art, and fearful every hour that his name would swell the lists of the condemned, he was naturally one of the bitterest enemies of robespierre and his government. he held secret meetings with collot d'herbois, who was animated by the same spirit; and with the creeping and furtive craft that characterised his abilities, he contrived, undetected, to disseminate tracts and invectives against the dictator, and to prepare, amidst "the poor and virtuous people" the train for the grand explo

SORCERIES OF ZOS

you to search your memories, for great unities are near. the inceptor of all memory is your soul. life is desire, death is reformation. i am the resurrection. i, who transcend ecstasy by ecstasy, meditating need not be in self-love. this creed, informed by the dynamism of spare's will and his great ability as an artist, created a cult on the astral plane that attracted to itself all the elements naturally orientated to it. he referred to it as zos kia cultus, and its votaries claimed affinity on the following terms: our sacred book: the book of pleasure. our path: the eclectic path between ecstasies; the precarious funambulatory way. our deity: the all-prevailing woman('and i strayed with her, into the path direct) our creed: the living flesh (zos('again i say: this is your great moment o

SPENSER THE CULT OF THE ALL SEEING EYE 1960

istic writings (mystical theosophy) which teach that it created the world by virtue of ten emanations from the infinite one. the emanations, or sephiroth, are arranged into a form called the tree of life, which in turn is vertically composed of three pillars. c. w. king, in his gnostics (p. 12) states that the two outer pillars "figure largely amongst all the secret societies of modern times, and naturally so; for these illuminati have borrowed, without understanding it, the phraseology of the cabalists (ibid, pp. 390-391) the cornerstone dag hammarakjold called the altar a reminder of that "cornerstone. on which all human endeavor must be based" the meditation room faces north north-east. to enter the room one must proceed from darkness to light. with these facts in mind note the cabalist

all-important sphere in the left upper middle section symbolizes, among other things, the sun. sun worship was "the oldest and by far the most prevalent of all the ancient religions."15 the sphere is bisected and quartered "the phenomena of nature that made the deepest religious impression on archaic man [were] the outstretched heavens above him, and the outspread earth beneath; both of which he naturally divided into four quarters. this four-fold heaven and earth he signified by a circle, or a square, divided cross-ways."16 the circle is met within every form of sorcery. the circle in quadrants is called ihe magic circle.17 the objects in the meditation room are intended to be evocative, in the religious sense. of what? the mural and altar are admittedly symbols "by symbolism the simples

wrote:25* the legal specifications of the group of stars as "a constellation" warrants some degree of regularity in the "heraldic" arrangement. but why now a six-pointed constellation of five-pointed stars? this is a clear lapse from the developed standpoint. in the first realization of the seal, as cut from the original die, the stars were conceived as six-pointed and the constellation was very naturally made six-pointed to match. but the lapse was soon discovered from comparison with the stars upon the flag, so while they were changed to the five-pointed order in the websterian die, the six-pointed form of the constellation was unfortunately retained and still mars the realization -28- of our crest. it should be manifest that the very same deference paid to an heraldic art-idea, which r

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

spel and the first three. for none of these writings asks to be taken as a straightforward account of mere historical events. parables and signs the gospels are not put forward as historical biography. what they advance had always existed as the typical life of a son of god in the traditions of the mysteries. they were not created out of historical events but out of mystery- traditions. now it is naturally the case that among the several distinct cults of the mysteries the traditions would not be in complete verbal agreement (nevertheless there was such close agreement that the buddhists relate the life of their divine man in almost identical terms to those of the evangelists when they relate the life of christ.)99 there would naturally be discrepancies. it is clear that we must assume the

ht be taken by those present for the agitation and tremors which were wont to accompany miracles. according to popular belief, divine power in a man was like an epileptic, convulsive force. to continue our hypothesis, jesus wished to see once more the man he had loved, and when the slab had been moved away, lazarus came forth in his grave-clothes, his head bound with a napkin. this apparition was naturally looked upon by everyone as a resurrection. faith accepts whatever is true for it, and knows no other law. renan s exegesis seems excessively naive; but he joins to it an additional comment: everything seems to suggest that the miracle of bethany contributed essentially to hasten the death of jesus.111 the miracle of lazarus 113 renan s perception here is undoubtedly acute. but with the m

emocratization of the aims of the mysteries though inevitably such a democratization brought a softening of the original character of the cults. the communities of the essenes and therapeutae form a natural transition from the mysteries to christianity. but christianity extended the process further, transforming the aims of such sectarian groups into the wider concerns of humanity as such, though naturally weakening their mystery-character still further. from the existence of those communities, however, we can appreciate the readiness of the period for an understanding of the christ-mystery. the techniques of the mysteries prepared people for the dawning of a higher spiritual reality within their souls at the appropriate stage. the communities of the essenes and therapeutae translated thes

ar transcending that of humanity today. schelling means that through initiation individuals could gain a consciousness of a higher nature than their own present one. p. 123 seven is a sacred symbol: its significance is further explained in my an outline of occult science (anthroposophic press, hudson, ny, 1984. p.131 apocalyptic symbols: the explanations given here are necessarily brief and could naturally be greatly extended; but that lies outside the scope of this book. p.181 ingersoll: these assertions from r.g.ingersoll s modern twilight of the gods are not quoted on the assumption that everyone would agree with them. many would deny them, yet their ideas about the human being and nature would lead to the same conclusion if logically followed through. theoretical statements of belief a

e character of empedocles thought, see the riddles of philosophy, pp. 30ff. 39. pindar, fragment 102. 40. see the brilliant study by w. burkert, lore and science in ancient pythagoreanism (harvard, 1972. the main fragments are in kirk, raven, and schofield, the presocratic philosophers, pp. 214ff. see further steiner, the riddles of philosophy, pp. 21ff. 41. aristotle, metaphysics 985, 24-34. 42. naturally i do not enter here into the astronomical views of the early pythagoreans. what is said about them here may be applied equally to the ideas of modern copernicanism (r.st) 43. gregory of nyssa, great baptismal address, 10. 44. many references are made in the ancient literature to plato s unwritten doctrines; these are evidently connected with ideas closely related to those of the pythagor

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

formation. here we can establish one of the most misunderstood concepts regarding the true nature of evil and of the left hand path in general. just as god is reflected within nature and the universe, god s adversary- the devil- is reflected within that which is not nature and not of the universal order. you cannot include the idea of the devil into the mechanical consistency of the universe as a naturally occurring component. if nature and the universe are reflections of god, then the devil- as the ultimate antithesis, adversary, opposite and opponent of god- cannot logically be part of this same environment. the devil represents the reversal of this godly reflection, and as such, cannot be found in matter, is not of nature, is not consistent, nor of a particularized form. so we now know

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

ike pontius pilate who, when confronted with jesus christ standing right in front of him, the very essence of unmovable truth, asked christ the question "what is truth" well, here, in codex magica, in over 600 incredible pages, is truth. here you will see pictures of many of the foremost movers and shakers of human history, ancient and modern, as they secretly communicate through sign and symbol. naturally, the elite do not relish being exposed in their dirty works and evil doing. they and their dumbed-down minions i am referring to the overwhelming "see no evil, hear no evil" masses of people in society can be expected to quickly jump to the attack and attempt to deny it all. through sleight-of-hand, they will do their utmost to divert your attention "the pictures are taken out of context

he design of the talisman, symbol, hand sign, etc, the more likely a higher level entity a being higher on the spiritual totem pole or pecking order so to speak will be induced to participate in performing the desired magical act. that is, the greater the force of magic that will be applied. a great entity, perhaps a prince or other high-up territorial potentate in the demonic spiritual realm, is naturally thought to possess the power to force changes in the real world. it is no accident that in the bible, the last day, endtimes world ruler and his earthly human companions are said, to worship the "god of forces" ritual ceremonies and demons of secret societies the leaders of the secret societies of the illuminati would have to be supreme dullards not to recognize the demonic forces that a

eying occultic messages via hand signs, arm gestures, body postures, and similar means encourages lesser disciples. it reassures them that they are part of a cohesive and unified whole, members of a distinctive body of powerful and influential world movers and shakers. it is an 42 codex magica awesome feeling, no doubt, to find oneself in company with the aspiring and actual rulers of the planet. naturally, for the lesser initiate, seeing the top adepts displaying masonic, rosicrucian, o.t.o, and other signs and symbols in major propaganda and cultural organs (tv, newspapers, magazines, internet, books, public forums, etc) also instills fear and dread. fear and dread of what the organization powerful as evidenced by its public display of its chief symbols to a profane, ignorant mass audien

etween the two persons' bodies, secret handshakes of the illuminati 147 causing a longer or shorter reach; or some other factor (maybe the individual is short or tall, is just not good at shaking hands, etc) i have done my best to take all these uncontrollable factors into consideration here and i include only what i believe to be indisputable masonic and illuminist handshakes, tokens, and grips. naturally, one must especially consider who is shaking whose hand and whether the person is known to be an illuminist, a mason, a rosicrucian, an o.t.o. adept, or so forth. with these caveats in mind, let us take a look at the secret handshakes of the illuminati. but first this brief article by christopher story (note: the following article by englishman christopher story was originally published

es his words very carefully..and very deliberately. but christians who have studied the book of revelation will intuit and understand what he is hinting at. i believe he is telling the masonic candidates that this degree, in which the mark of x is prominent, is to prepare them to wage war against true christians, and to exalt their man-king as the events prophesied in bible prophecy roll forward. naturally, tresner would probably deny this meaning, so i leave it to you, dear reader, to discern. however, the masonic author of the authoritative richardson's monitor of freemasonry, no doubt lets the cat out of the bag, so to speak, by detailing how, during this ritual ceremony for the degree of knight of the east and west, the sacred word is given to the assembled members of the lodge. that s

prime center of illuminist instruction, got ginsberg's "papers" which reportedly included" 300,000 utility bills, newspaper clippings, paper napkins, concert tickets, and anything else the gay poet chose to save "cross my heart and hope to die" 219 symbols galore adorn feminist gloria steinem's apartment decor in new york. she's wearing a black outfit with belt with a huge, round sun emblem and, naturally, her handsign is "x" now 70-years-old, ms. steinem, like so many other "chosen ones" is not at all what she seems. a former playboy club bunny, steinem was covertly working for the cia. she "founded" the radical agenda ms magazine reportedly with illuminist funding and traveled widely in india. her elitist role: foster the anti-christian, culture-destroying feminist movement. 220 codex m

THE BLACK LODGE

to gain the entire world and lose his immortal soul (as can be seen the christists took full advantage of the chance to enslave with these remarks. their transcendental meaning is lost and the whip and chain of the slave are shown to the poor dupe. remember that the words of the magi are at the same moment true and false cf onion peelings in liber cccxxxiii for a humorous- sad look at this fact) naturally, it all depends on the true will of the aspirant. if what you want is to conquer the world, well and good. but if you want to conquer yourself- then you must perceive the symptoms, and control them at every step. do not deceive yourselves: the ordeal of self-discipline does not become easier as you progress, it becomes harder. at each stage of initiation, the energy imparted to the vehic

THE BOOK OF PLEASURE

succeed in projecting their own meagreness by this confusion, as explaining the ancient symbols. children are more wise. this conglomeration of antiquity decayed, collected with the disease of greed-is surely the chance for charity? forgetting trumpery ideas, learn the best tradition by seeing you own functions and the modern unbiassed. some praise the belief in a moral doctrinal code, which they naturally and continually transgress, and never obtain their purpose. given the right nature, they succeed fairly in their own governing, and are those most healthy, sane and self-pleased. it may be called the negation of my doctrine, they obtain tolerable satisfaction, whereas mine is complete. let him tarry here, who is not strong for the great work. in freedom he might be lost. so fledge your w

neither" emanates tetragrammaton of relatives, the sexes of which are evolved through their cruciform reflection and are elusive to identity. in their xxxx they produce unity xxxxx xxxxx conception. ego generating by subdivision they embrace eternity, in their manifold ramifications is law. 15: i.e. his rainbow. 16: chapter on self-attraction omitted. 17: this is the test. the one who doubt would naturally submit himself. man to invoke pleasure in his choice, subtracts from desire, his desire is partial desire, becomes sub-duple (conflict, never is his energy full. having no true focus, he is deceived in his strength and attains a pure measure of pleasure from his body. in success how heavy is his sentence! pleasure becomes the illusion. through dire necessity "his means" he is bound to it

the learning of "how" is the eternal "why- unanswered! a genius is such, because he does not know how or why. the storehouse of memories with an ever-open door. know the sub-consciousness to be an epitome of all experience and wisdom, past incarnations as men, animals, birds, vegetable life, etc, etc, everything that exists, has and ever will exist. each being a stratum in the order of evolution. naturally then, the lower we probe into these strata, the earlier will be the forms of life we arrive at; the last is the almighty simplicity. and if we succeed in awakening them, we shall gain their properties, and our accomplishment will correspond. they being experiences long passed, must be evoked by extremely vague suggestion, which can only operate when the mind is unusually quiet or simple

THE CANOPIC GODS SYMBOLISM

as termed bleeder for as a stream of blood is drawn from the body, so is a stream of impurity drawn from the blood, and cast out into the draught by the action of the liver and the gall-bladder, and to him therefore, these organs were dedicated (d. these jars were called canopic jars and were disposed in a certain order around the mummy. consider now, the points of the compass to which they would naturally be attributed. reason itself will insist that the organs of the alimentary system, the most material and earthy, should be in the north, and the warm and vital heat of the circulatory system should be to the south, while in the cross division, the receptive and distributive organs should be placed to the east, the source of life and light. the organs that purify and cast out should be to

THE CRAFT GRIMOIRE OF ECLECTIC VERSION 2

ur spell one last time, and place the bound mirrors upon your altar. it takes forty days to replace a habit. during this time, whenever you are tempted by your habit, recall the words of your spell. binding spell continued love spell( so you want to cast a love spell. well the first thing you need to know is the truth about love magick. you can not force anyone to love someone that they would not naturally be attracted to. a love spell is on the same order as putting an advertisement in the newspaper saying, look at me, look at me! needed, three cords (one pink, one white, and one violet, each 13 inches long. tie the three together, while focusing upon your desire for someone to come into your life. in each cord tie seven knots. as you tie each knot, allow your hearts desire to flow into t

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

perience. the cigar was still in his mouth, the pen was still in his hand, and the ink was still moist on his order blank. he was satisfied that he had not been dreaming, but was wide awake. he had been near enough to touch her, had it been a physical possibility. he had noted her features, expression, and details of dress. she appeared as if alive, he stated. her eyes looked kindly and perfectly naturally into mine. her skin was so lifelike that i could see the glow of moisture on its surface, and, on the whole, there was no change in her appearance. mr. f. g. was so impressed by the experience that he took the next train home to tell his parents about the remarkable visitation. but his mother nearly fainted when he told them of a bright red line or scratch on the right-hand side of his s

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

he scant amount of records from the inquisition concerning the experiences of men who succumbed to seductive succubi in contrast to the enormous number of recorded instances in which women yielded to the sexual attentions of the incubi. such lack of reports did not imply that succubi were less seductive than incubi, but rested on the belief of the inquisitors and clergy of the day that women were naturally inclined to vice and would always put up defenses more feeble than those offered by males. the incubus could prove to be a jealous lover. in april 1533, according to old church records, an incubus became enraged when he discovered his human mistress in the arms of the son of the tavernkeeper at schilttach, near freiburg. in his furious state of mind, the incubus not only set the tavern a

nderstood as superior activities of brain-mind function. the experience called hallucinogenic will play a role in leading us into the future. it points out the existence of unique mental states that must be studied and understood. on may 2, 1938, dr. albert hofmann of the sandoz research laboratories in basel, switzerland, first synthesized lyserg-saeure- diaethylamid (lsd. lysergic acid is found naturally in ergot, a fungus that grows on rye and other grains, and throughout history it has been used in various medications. some researchers have even attributed ingestion of ergot to hallucinations that in the middle ages may have caused people to believe that they could fly through the air like witches or transform themselves into werewolves. five years after synthesizing the drug, hofmann

f ergot to hallucinations that in the middle ages may have caused people to believe that they could fly through the air like witches or transform themselves into werewolves. five years after synthesizing the drug, hofmann accidentally inhaled a minute quantity t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d mysteries of the mind 153 lysergic acid is found naturally in ergot, a fungus that grows on rye and other grains. while working with other ergot derivatives and experienced a kind of pleasant feeling of inebriation, which consisted of hallucinations that lasted for several hours. since hofmann s accidental discovery, scientists have been trying to fit lsd-25 and other drugs with hallucinogenic properties into biochemical schemes of many kinds. i

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

pendent and need to be, as they tend to be the oak that shelters multitudes. they must control and direct their body, mind, and spirit to the utmost efficiency. they should accept no limitations, yet they must learn to cooperate without losing their individuality. the negative aspect of the number one lies in the danger of emphasizing the needs of self over others. 2.people of the number two will naturally follow the lead of others. those with this number become excellent diplomats, peacemakers, and go-betweens. here, as opposed to the number one, the attraction is to groups, to communities. the number two is a perfect wife or husband, for all other numbers are compatible with them. the negative aspect of number two lies in the hazard of withdrawing from others and becoming extremely self

reek the initials for jesus christ, son of god, savior. the fish symbol has been important to christians ever since. a simple cord is perhaps the plainest amulet of them all. wrist, ankle, and neck cords are popular in contemporary times and have a long history. unlike other amulets, which when lost or broken are believed to end luck or protection, cords release magic to come true when they break naturally from wear. an amulet lost or broken might be a reason for despair, but a broken cord should signal the beginning of good fortune. m delving deeper bracken, thomas. good luck symbols and talismans: people, places, and customs. philadelphia: chelsea house publishers, 1997. budge, e. a. wallis. amulets and talismans. new york: collier books, 1970. mintz, ruth finer. auguries, charms, amulet

98. dubois, pierre. the great encyclopedia of fairies. new york: simon& schuster, 2000. keightley, thomas. the world guide to gnomes, fairies, elves, and other little people. new york: random house, 2000. rose, carol. spirits, fairies, leprechauns, and goblins: an encyclopedia. new york: w. w. norton& co, 1998. spence, lewis. the fairy tradition in britain. london: rider and co, 1948. garlic some naturally formed amulets can be worn or kept to ward off evil. garlic reportedly keeps one safe from vampires, and also repels evil spirits. for garlic to perform that function in mexico, it must be received as a gift. some roman soldiers wore garlic for extra protection when they went into battle. it is possible that the tradition of garlic as an agent capable of warding off creatures of t h e g

y, n.y: doubleday, 1937. gaskell, g. a. dictionary of all scriptures and myths. new york: gramercy books, 1981. mintz, ruth finer. auguries, charms, amulets. middle village, n.y: jonathan david publishers, 1983. silver silver is said to offer protection and enhance one fs psychic qualities. silver was associated with the moon in roman and chinese cultures, and was considered divine (rather than a naturally formed metal) by incas of south america. egyptians coveted silver because it was not found in their region. silver bullets are reportedly good for killing vampires, werewolves, and ghosts. another metal, brass, is especially good for amulets since it is believed to repel evil spirits. m delving deeper cavendish, richard. the black arts. new york: capricorn books, 1968. cunningham, scott

le for the primitive societies to move and erect the megaliths using rope or simply pushing the stones. such effort, however, would have required coordinating the labor of hundreds of workers. one test during the 1970s showed that 200 people could move a 30-ton stone two to three miles in a few days by rolling the stone over logs. some monoliths (single blocks or large pieces of stone) are formed naturally and gain mythical importance based on their sublime appearance. in the australian desert stands the world fs largest monolith, uluru (also called ayers rock, which reaches about a thousand feet high. uluru is venerated by aborigines (native people of the area, who believe the ground beneath it is hollow and is a source of energy called tjukurpa dreamtime. according to their belief, all l

lonia to south central canaan to build a city on the summit of the watershed between the jordan river and the mediterranean. salem was constructed on the southeast hill of a mountain ridge with deep valleys on its east, south, and west sides. with the spring of gihon at its feet to provide fresh water easily available for its inhabitants even during times of siege, the location of salem made it a naturally impregnable fortress. as the city of jerusalem grew, it sprawled out over the two larger and three smaller hills of the ridge. with egypt about 300 miles southwest; assyria, 700 miles northeast; babylon, 700 miles east; persia, 1,000 miles east; greece, 800 miles northwest; and rome, 1,500 miles northwest, jerusalem became a very cosmopolitan city with a steady flow of merchants and trad

THE GOD OF THE WITCHES

(1515)though to the modern reader, who has been brought up on the fairy tales of the present day, anyconnection between witches and fairies appears far-fetched and preposterous, yet in order to understand theone it is essential to take the other into account. even when regarded superficially the likeness between thetwo is apparent. in stories of the baptism of a royal child the bad fairy, whether naturally malevolent ormerely temporarily offended, gives evil gifts or enchants the unfortunate infant, and is thus indistinguishablefrom the witch. the traditional costume of the fairy godmother is precisely similar to that of the witch, both the god of the witcheschapter ii. the worshippers15women carry sticks-a wand or a crutch-with which they perform magic, both can turn human beings intoanim

ll the nations over which it had influence, so hated the fairies" vrais diables incorporez" boguetcalls them with a fierceness quite incomprehensible if the fairies were really only the imaginary tiny beings ofour nursery tales. if, however, they were a pagan population whose religion and customs were definitelycontrary to the teaching of the christian priests, the indignation of the church would naturally be directedagainst them and their influence. to have communication with these "incarnate devils" was to proclaimoneself an enemy of christianity, and the offender would be treated with the utmost rigour by all christianpriests.the conditions of life in the neolithic and bronze-age settlements are fairly well known; the people practiseda little agriculture but in some parts were entirely

dressed like a peasant, but so invariably wore a hood that he was called hedekin or hutkin. even so far awayas eastern europe a slav story[30] gives an account of a man who saw "two little demons pulling each other'shair. by the cut of their short waistcoats, by their tight pantaloons and their three-cornered hats, he knew thatthey were inhabitants of the nether world."fairies of higher rank were naturally better dressed. the king and queen, when riding in procession, wore richgarments and were always crowned; on less solemn occasions they were dressed like their subjects though inricher materials. when, in a domestic emergency in the royal household, the fairy queen went herself toborrow a basinful of oatmeal from a cottage woman, she was dressed in the richest green embroidered withgold

mentioned above, wishing to injure agirl with whom she had quarrelled "did as she had seen her mother do, calling sathan, which came to her (asshe said) in the likeness of a great dog"[56] and elizabeth sawyer, the witch of edmonton,[58] said that "thefirst time the devil came to me was when i was cursing, swearing, and blaspheming. if she were calling onthe old god the christian recorders would naturally think her words were blasphemy.it is very clear, then, that the divining and the domestic familiars were entirely distinct. the diviningfamiliar had to be indicated by the grandmaster himself, and was never one particular animal, any animal ofthe class indicated by the devil could be the familiar for the time being; it did not usually belong to thewitch, and it was used for foretelling t

d that this was the form in which the ancient god (in christian parlance, the devil) waswont to appear in france.in the entire history of rufus, more particularly in the stories of his death, it is clear that the whole truth is notgiven; something is kept back. if, however, rufus was in the eyes of his subjects the god incarnate, mandivine, who died for his people, the christian chroniclers would naturally not record a fact which to themwould savour of blasphemy, and the pagans, being illiterate, made no records.the date of rufus's death, august 2nd, seems significant; it is always emphatically called "the morrow oflammas. lammas, the 1st of august, was one of the four great festivals of the old religion and there isevidence to show that it was on the great sabbaths only that the human sac

ot called upon for sacrifice, therefore lanfranc's relations with the king were friendly; but itshould be noted that the appointment to the see was entirely in the king's hands, and that lanfranc acceptedthe post as a king's man. the bitter quarrels between rufus and anselm seem to owe their point to personalfeeling. if the pagan rufus were prepared to fulfil the old custom of sacrifice, he might naturally desire asubstitute. anselm's persistent appeal to the pope, though at first he had been content to accept his highposition from rufus, may mean that he refused to be the victim, perhaps from want of personal courage orbecause he would not consent to a pagan custom, which in the end rufus had to fulfil in his own person.with henry ii and becket there was the same conflict. like anselm, be

THE GOLDEN ESSENCE

. the rest of the feminine mysteries involve the secret, inner basis of the feminine- the power of motherhood and generation, which is embodied in every woman; the powers of slow, steady creation of life, and the ongoing continuity of life. the stable and firm basis of the feminine strength is the backbone of human societies; it is linked to the stability of the tribe, hearth, or home. women, who naturally embody the dame/daughter, and therefore the source of all, and fate, are seen as being naturally more in touch with the deeper mysteries of the craft and the things that symbolize them, such as the act of spinning, the earth, and the moon. only females pass mitochondrial dna to their children; mothers therefore have a special and unique connection to their children, which gives them the

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

e tuner, their contact being always fatal to the exactitude of the instrument. one of the most considerable personages in england, sir bulwer lytton, has seen and touched those hands; we have read his written and signed attestation. he declares even that he has seized them, and drawn them towards himself with all his strength, in order to withdraw from their incognito the arm to which they should naturally be attached. but the invisible object has proved stronger than the english novelist, and the hands have escaped him. a russian nobleman who was the protector of mr. home, and whose character and good faith could not possibly be doubted, count a. b, has also seen and seized with 133 vigor the mysterious hands "they are" says he "perfect shapes of human hands, warm and living, only one fee

es ordinarily contained all its symbols. the intuition of the ecstatics comes nearer to the truth with regard to these primitive signs that even the science of the learned, because, as we have said, the universal vital fluid, the astral light, being the mediating principle between the ideas and the forms, is obedient to the extraordinary leaps of the soul which seeks the unknown, and furnishes it naturally with the signs already found, but forgotten, of the great revelations of occultism. thus are formed the pretended signatures of spirits, thus were produced the mysterious writings of gablidone, who appeared to dr. lavater, the phantoms of schroepfer, of st. michel- vintras, and the spirits of mr. home. if electricity can move a light, or even a heavy body, without one touching it, is it

f occultism. thus are formed the pretended signatures of spirits, thus were produced the mysterious writings of gablidone, who appeared to dr. lavater, the phantoms of schroepfer, of st. michel- vintras, and the spirits of mr. home. if electricity can move a light, or even a heavy body, without one touching it, is it impossible to give by magnetism a direction to electricity, and to produce, thus naturally, signs and writings? one can do it, doubtless; because one does it. 197 thus, then, to those who ask us "what is the most important agent of miracles" we shall reply "it is the first matter of the great work "it is magnetized electricity" everything has been created by light. it is in light that form is preserved. it is by light that form reproduces itself. the vibrations of light are th

be according to the decisions of the catholic, apostolic, and roman faith, which we have not the temerity to touch. as to the reproduction of signs and characters by that universal fluid, which we call astral light, to deny its possibility would be to take little account of the most ordinary phenomena of nature. the mirage in the steppes of russia, the palace of morgan le fay, the figures printed naturally in the heart of stones which gaffael calls "gamahes" the monstrous deformities of certain children caused by impressions of the nightmares of their mothers, all these phenomena and many others prove that the light is full of reflections and images which it projects and reproduces according to the evocations of the imagination, of memory, or of desire. hallucination is not always an objec

them, always to send them farther astray, and to hallucinate them more and more. if corporeal embryos can take the forms which the imagination of their mothers gives them, the wandering fluidic embryos ought to be prodigiously variable, and to transform themselves with an astonishing facility. their tendency to give themselves a body in order to attract a soul, makes them condense and assimilate naturally the corporeal molecules which float in the atmosphere. thus, by coagulating the vapour of blood, they remake blood, that blood which hallucinated maniacs see floating upon pictures or statues. but they are not the only ones to see it. vintras and rose tamisier are neither impostors nor myopics; the blood really flows; doctors examine it, analyse it; it is blood, real human blood: whence

us, by coagulating the vapour of blood, they remake blood, that blood which hallucinated maniacs see floating upon pictures or statues. but they are not the only ones to see it. vintras and rose tamisier are neither impostors nor myopics; the blood really flows; doctors examine it, analyse it; it is blood, real human blood: whence comes it? can it be formed spontaneously in the atmosphere? can it naturally flow from a marble, from a painted canvas or a host? no, 227 doubtless; this blood did once circulate in veins, then it has been shed, evaporated, dried, the serum has turned into vapour, the globules into impalpable dust, the whole has floated and whirled into the atmosphere, and has then been attracted into the current of a specified electromagnetism. the serum has again become liquid;

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

itate on this symbol at the start of each day, as a reminder of the constant emanation taking place about, within and through you. 4. observe ways in which we organise things; linear progressions, sets, sorts, orders, levels and layers, and the criteria we use to make sense of the world around us; colour, size, shape, number. consider kabbalah as an extension and supplement to the way in which we naturally order the environment around us. this ordering also takes place automatically as the brain processes the results of our vision, hearing and other senses. 5. the following areas have a great deal of literature associated with them and are all useful adjuncts to a practically-based study of the kabbalah; astrology astrophysics& cosmology fractals gaia theory holograms morphic resonance myt

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

ajority of his patients in order to resolve those conflicts that have their existence in that plane. if there be conflict and incessant warfare here, how can the flow of spiritual energy descend from the higher sephiroth, or, depending upon one's point of view, ascend from the deeper levels of consciousness? if the direct result of an unresolved conflict is to tie a knot as it were in the psyche, naturally there is no free passage for the libido, which is thus thwarted and frustrated. how can access be obtained to the more primitive, diviner parts of the psyche, those archaic levels of the unconscious whose nature is entirely spiritual, where function those principles which aspire to the super-human shining heights, if the channel be dammed and the way barred by conflict? if the message or

t be active and alert. he must endeavor to imagine these four pentagrams as flaming figures of a the qabalisfic cross and the pentagram ritual 59 bluish-golden hue similar to that produced by igniting methylated spirit.23 after completing the physical tracing of the figure, he should be able to perceive by the mind's eye, with the eyes closed, the pentagrams flaming quite vividly in front of him. naturally ths requires much practice. and save for him begin whose faculty of visualization is here already very well developed, it is, unfortunately, a faculty not easily figure 3: come by. only exertion contin- lesser banishing pentagram. ual practice will develop ths. thus the first stage of the ritual is the visualization of the pentagram while actually tracing it with finger or dagger. when t

man psyche. the numberings are those that appear on the tree.6 1. kether-yechidah "ahih (pronounced "eh-he-yeh) daath-the link "yhvh alhim("ye-hoh-voh e-loh-heemn)7 6. tiphareth-ruach "yhvh aloah ve-daath("ye-hoh-voh el-oah ve- da-ath)g 9. yesod-nephesh "shaddai al chai("shah-dai ei chain)9 10. malkuth-body "adni hartz("ah-doh-nai ha-ah-retz) the divine names and the names of the sephiroth should naturally be committed to memory, as also the following scheme of their position or relation to parts of the human frame (see figure 4, p. 73. kether, the first sephirah, is a center of light, and in the qabalistic cross, it is attributed to a center posited slightly above the crown of the head. it refers to that higher genius or it which, not yet fully incarnated within, broods above, a silent wa

edible to others. but the fact remains that it can be done and simply too. it requires, above all, to be attempted in the spirit of honest investigation and tried again and again until the current of energy responds to the firm command of the will, thus following the course directed. once clearly commanded, the current flows in that direction quite automatically and on its own momentum. the mind, naturally, must be calm and concentrated, not prone to wander off into pleasant excursions on the day's events. in this way, a great deal of the power generated is circulated through every particle of the body, so that each of these cells feels alive as never it has felt before. this, be it remembered, quite apart from the enhancement of the general field of consciousness. what i have described ma

ation 8 89 on the middle pillar, each one separately. and finally, the several formulae for the distribution of the power thus generated. as one becomes more and more familiar with this process with the passage of time, the practice being continued daily, little artistic flourishes as it were may be introduced to enhance its efficiency and assist the process of interior development. some caution, naturally, is needed. common sense is essential. the student does not wish to generate or open himself to more power than easily he can accommodate. this would prove, if not dangerous, then quite useless. for one thing, it would impede his own development and progress. the additions referred to are the colors of each center to be visualized whilst vibrating the name. this notably changes and stimu

forrest has pieced together the true origin of this name. according to forrest, the original archangel of mars was samuel-a name that macgregor mathers changed to zarnael in order to avoid confusion with the qliphotic samael. when the qabalists began to assign archangels to the sephiroth, someone attributed a list of planetary archangels to their corresponding sephroth, and the martial samael was naturally assigned to geburah. at some point ths list was copied into greek. in late greek writing, the letter sigma (the first letter in samael) came to be drawn in the shape of a "c" still later, when the greek list was copied into latin, the copyist made the error of transliterating the greek name of camahl as camael rather than samael. even later, someone (perhaps a member of the golden dawn)

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

red technical skills beyond the simple nomadic woods indians. currently there is a revival in diffusionism, a popular scientific concept of the 1920s which asserted that many of the puzzling artifacts and ancient constructions found throughout the world were the products of a single worldwide culture. the cult of believers in atlantis were the principal advocates of this idea, so sober scientists naturally turned away from it for a theory that is almost impossible to support. this was the notion that many inventions and ideas simply occurred simultaneously to widespread, isolated cultures. the flying saucer entities have allegedly contacted many people in almost every country and have immodestly claimed credit for everything from the building of the pyramids to the sinking of atlantis. eri

ng was out of kilter. richard french was an imposter. one of the many wandering around the united states in 1967. for years these characters had caused acute paranoia among the flying saucer enthusiasts, convincing them that the air force was investigating them, silencing witnesses and indulging in all kinds of unsavory activities including murder. when i first began collecting such reports i was naturally suspicious of the people making such reports. it all seemed like a massive put-on. but gradually it became apparent that the same minute details were turning up in widely separated cases, and none of these details had been published anywhere. not even in the little newsletters of the ufo cultists. there was somebody out there, all right. a few, like richard french, almost pulled off thei

he felt a tingling sensation in his forehead. then thoughts from mr. cold began to spring full-blown into his mind. cold explained that he was from the planet of lanulos which was in the "galaxy of ganymede" lanulos, he said, was very like the earth, with flora, fauna, and seasons. he was married to a lady named kimi and had two sons. folks on lanulos had a life expectancy of 125-175 earth years. naturally there was no war, poverty, hunger, or misery on lanulos. when the transmission was completed, cold urged woody to brace himself because withdrawal would be painful. woody felt a sharp pain in his temple and nearly passed out. two weeks later, though woody wasn't aware of it at the time, two salesmen visited mineral wells and went from house to house with their wares. they weren't very in

might be stars low in the sky, gleaming through the natural haze. but when i flashed my six-celled light at one of these purple blobs it suddenly and jerkily moved to one side, as if it were jumping out of my light beam. fascinated, i repeated the experiment several times. then i tried flashing the light at obvious stars to see if this wasn't just some trick of my eyesight. the stars didn't move, naturally. we sat on the hilltop studying the purple blobs for several minutes when suddenly the whole forest in the valley below lit up and glowed with a bright, eerie purple light. there were no houses or roads down there. it would have been a long hike in the dark and the boys were reluctant to join me, so we just sat and stared at the glowing forest until the light faded. iii the next night, s

there's a guy on the radio talking about lanulos" all four were flabbergasted to hear woody describe experiences very similar to tom's. they called the radio station and spoke to him after the program. by sheer coincidence, i was in washington at the time and agreed to go with woody when he interviewed the young man. but i sternly warned derenberger and his wife not to ask any leading questions. naturally, i suspected the whole thing was some kind of put-on. either tom and woody were in cahoots, or tom, who was a psychology major, was working on a paper about the gullible ufo buffs, i thought. it quickly became apparent that tom and his roommates were quite sincere. they were too involved in their studies to read ufo literature and, in any case, some of the details in tom's story could no

er address and since she hadn't reported anything to the air force, she wondered how he had gotten her phone number. at 7:45 p.m. the next evening jane's parents left the house for a few hours and as soon as they were gone colonel dalton and his partner, a young lieutenant, rang her bell. both men seemed normal and were polite and well-spoken. colonel dalton was in civilian clothes. a black suit, naturally. he was about five feet eight inches tall, had brown hair, brown eyes, and "a very pointed nose" the lieutenant was two or three inches taller, in an air force uniform, with "whitish blond hair that looked dyed" cut very short "like a crewcut growing back in" they flashed identification cards with their photographs affixed. the colonel asked her what she knew about a local saucer landing

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

absolutely in agreement with it, because even when this point does exist, it is different in its attributes from person to person. for instance, it is known that rabbi yosef karo, who wrote the shulchan aruch (the jewish code of laws, a priceless piece of work, slept during the kabbalah lessons with the ari. of course, there were people who absorbed the lurianic kabbalah (the kabbalah of the ari) naturally, and there were people who could not understand it and had troubles disconnecting themselves from the kabbalah of the ramak (rabbi moshe kordoviro. the ari introduced a fundamental change in the method of the study of kabbalah, which enables us to study kabbalah from the perspective of the vessels, the souls, meaning from below. ramak s method of study examined the world from the perspec

subjective. the scientists themselves maintain that the results of their experiments depend on the experimenter, meaning they are subjective. a person therefore, cannot come to an absolute understanding of his environment, the reality he lives in. let us assume that there are other forms of life on other planets. and let us also assume that they have other sensory organs than our own. they would naturally feel their world completely different than the way we see it. they would define it according to their sensory organs. regression q: why must we descend to the lowest spiritual degree in order to be able to receive the attributes of the creator? can this process be avoided? a: the creature must have both the possibility and the strength to choose between two forces freely: his own egoism

resolve. in order to understand the creator-creature relationship, we must understand, at least roughly, the processes of creating a new life. these processes are elaborately described in the books of great kabbalists. if someone wants to delve deep into the heart of it, he can study them by himself, bit by bit, and open all the worlds, and even the logic of the creator, that you say is missing. naturally, the explanations that i can provide within such a limited framework are superficial for such a complex system. the purpose of our development is to obtain a sensation of spiritual pleasure, and not receive it unconsciously, in various worldly formations. only the search after transient delights, or ones that shine from afar (but are much stronger, compel the spiritual body to seek perfe

e process is the same for all the souls, but each soul has its own mission in this world. each soul also has a different speed in which it makes its way to the creator. every thought, every desire and every movement that we make in this world, regardless of who that person is, is given for one and only purpose: to rise and come closer to spirituality. however, in most cases, this progress happens naturally, on the unconscious level, in the degrees of still, vegetative and animate in man. everything is planned in advance according to the purpose of creation. one s freedom of choice consists only of agreeing with whatever happens to him anyway, and with his understanding of where it all leads to and the desire to become an active part in the events of his life. all the thoughts and desires o

ges. but there is not a creature on earth that does not have a godly spark. they all must come to the purpose of creation the end of correction. the still, vegetative, and animate degrees will follow in man s footsteps. each has its own time, conditions and place that they must be in. being in this exact same place without understanding why, and taking all these steps and actions, brings everyone naturally to the purpose of creation in his own way. this is the place to ask, why do some come to the wisdom of kabbalah while others do not? the answer is very simple: those who come to the wisdom of kabbalah have already accumulated enough agony to ask who am i? and what am i living for? those who lead ordinary lives never ask these questions. no one asks why he is happy, because if he is happy

il the anguish makes him act. there is no difference between suffering in our world and suffering in the spiritual world. both suffering is a way for the creator to control and guide us. if one could transfer the physical pain to spiritual pain, he would correct some of his vessels and in that equalize his attributes (form) with the creator s and shorten the way. if he cannot do it, he progresses naturally, meaning in the natural way and in the natural speed. when a kabbalist becomes physically ill, his body suffers. but because the physical body cannot attain spirituality, only one s inner sensation becomes spiritual, corrected and awakens him, while the body continues to suffer. while the soul of the kabbalist continues to climb, his physical health continues to deteriorate. why then doe

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

the fiery leaves of the dying year *the temple of the holy ghost, vol. i, p. 166. poe, in that little masterpiece of his, gthe poetic principle, h lays down that the value of a poem lies in the ratio of its elevating excitement, the excitement being the power it has in elevating the soul. and here we think, were poe still living, he would have found no small part of his ideal realized. by soul we naturally do not mean a haloed fowl strumming dithyrambs on a harp, or the mere doppelganger of the living; but that inner power of good and evil which lies latent in self, controlled by that intuitive consciousness within us, and manifested in our appetites and desires; this intangible soul aspiring upwards is called virtue, sinking downwards vice; finding infinity in the conceptions of nether an

: baal and jehovah, ashtoreth and chemosh and these elohim, life fs panders in the brothel. death! cloudy imaginings, a dream built lip of fear and words and woe. all, all my soul must overthrow. h *ahab, vol. ii, p. 123. crowley further writes: nor can i see what sort of gain god finds in this creating pain *the sword of song, pentecost, vol. ii, p. 172. but man the father of god did, for he was naturally bloodthirsty, avaricious, and cruel, and man to-day is but a veneered representative of his forefathers, still suppliant at the feet of the phallic jahveh: that man to-day should not be weaned of worshipping so foul a fiend in presence of the living sun *the sword of song, pentecost, vol. ii, p. 177. but so it is, and so it will be for many a generation yet to come; cause and effect are

act the world real was simply an elaboration of these hthinks. h these spiritualistic philosophies stagnating for a time were soon mystified by man fs inherent longing for the wonderful* and developed into various systems of spiritism and mysticism, both high and low. of the latter the most renowned, and in many ways the most profound, was the philosophy of the qabalah* gthe imagination of man is naturally sublime, delighted with whatever is remote and extraordinary, and running without control into the most distant parts of space and time in order to avoid the objects, which custom has rendered too familiar to it. h .an enquiry concerning human understanding, hume (religion of science library, p. 172. the qabalah, if it may be called a philosophy; for it was never synthetical, or concrete

d adept, h*1. almost at the commencement of his introduction to gthe principles of human knowledge, h states: gupon the whole, i am inclined to think that the far greater part, if not all, of those difficulties which have hitherto amused philosophers, and blocked up the way to knowledge, are entirely owing to ourselves. that we have first raised a dust, and then complained we cannot see. h*2. and naturally to expect, berkeley himself, though an adept of a very high order, starting upwards through the clear atmosphere of the sky, clutched the very fire from the altar of god, and then in his descent to the dusty plains of earth, caused such a whirlwind to arise, that his immediate successors, and even we who live two hundred years after that storm arose, scarce dare open our eyes for fear of

se a weak man cannot lift a certain weight, that is no criterion that a strong man cannot. there is truth in everything, and truth lies beyond mere utility. if we cannot understand, it is sheer falsehood to say yes or no, the agnostic mode being the only right course open to us; yet if it were put to us to answer such a question as gis the reverse of the moon studded with tintacks? h gno! h would naturally be the correct answer, and not, gi cannot tell you h; for as long as the bastion of our doubt is stronger than the cannon of our enemies f assertion, we then, temporarily at least, have every right to answer in the negative. to be a student of the mysterious is a very different thing from being a mystic. that the author was the latter must surely be disproved on reading gascension day h

m no-thing, they do not wish to speak of nothing properly to say, for never can being come from non-being, but they understand by non-being, that, which one can conceive of, neither by its cause nor by its essence; it (the no thing) is in a word, the cause of causes; it is it whom we all call the primordial non-being, because it is anterior to the entire universe c h no clear formulated reply can naturally be given to the formless, all we can know concerning it is: that something emanates from no-thing; that out of the formless emerges the formed, how and why remains unanswered: this alone is the only meaning we can give to creation ex nihilo. crowley explains the qabalist fs position thus: gthe qabalists explain the efirst cause, f by the phrase: efrom 0 to 1, as the circle opening out in

THE HOLY BIBLE KING JAMES VERSION

that i have not run in vain, neither laboured in vain. 2:17 yea, and if i be offered upon the sacrifice and service of your faith, i joy, and rejoice with you all. 2:18 for the same cause also do ye joy, and rejoice with me. 2:19 but i trust in the lord jesus to send timotheus shortly unto you, that i also may be of good comfort, when i know your state. 2:20 for i have no man likeminded, who will naturally care for your state. 2:21 for all seek their own, not the things which are jesus christ s. 2:22 but ye know the proof of him, that, as a son with the father, he hath served with me in the gospel. 2:23 him therefore i hope to send presently, so soon as i shall see how it will go with me. 2:24 but i trust in the lord that i also myself shall come shortly. 2:25 yet i supposed it necessary t

he vengeance of eternal fire. 1:8 likewise also these [filthy] dreamers defile the flesh, despise dominion, and speak evil of dignities. 1:9 yet michael the archangel, when contending with the devil he disputed about the body of moses, durst not bring against him a railing accusation, but said, the lord rebuke thee. 1:10 but these speak evil of those things which they know not: but what they know naturally, as brute beasts, in those things they corrupt themselves. 1:11 woe unto them! for they have gone in the way of cain, and ran greedily after the error of balaam for reward, and perished in the gainsaying of core. 1:12 these are spots in your feasts of charity, when they feast with you, feeding themselves without fear: clouds [they are] without water, carried about of winds; trees whose f

TRUE HISTORY OF WITCHCRAFT

han, say `the grimoire' or `the black book..i don't profess to know the answer; but i doubt if this is mere coincidence" the claim is frequently made by those who wish to `salvage' a pregardnarian source of wiccan materials that there is a `core' of `authentic' materials. but, as the farrars' recently asserted, the portions of the book of shadows..which changed least between texts a, b and c were naturally the three initiation rituals; because these, above all, would be the traditional elements which would have been carefully preserved, probably for centuries (emphasis added) but what does one mean by "traditional materials" the three initiation rites, now much-described in print, all smack heavily of the crypto-freemasonic ritual of the hermetic order of the golden dawn, the oto, and the

TURNER ROBERT ARBETEL OF MAGICK

r 1410, and thenceforth hagith ruleth untill the year 1900. aphorism 17. magically the princes of the seven governments are called simply, in that time, day and hour wherein they rule visibly or invisibly, by their names and offices which god hath given unto them; and by proposing their character which they have given or confirmed. the governor aratron hath in his power those things which he doth naturally, that is, after the same manner and subject as those things which in astronomy are ascribed to the power of saturn. those things which he doth of his own free will, are, 1. that he can convert any thing into a stone in a moment, either animal or plant, retaining the same object to the sight. 2. he converteth treasures into coles, and coles into treasure. 3. he giveth familiars with a def

a moment to convert quicksilver into the philosophers stone. phul hath this character. he changeth all metals into silver, in word and deed; governeth lunary things; healeth the dropsie: he giveth spirits of the water, who do serve men in a corporeal and visible form; and maketh men to live 300 yeers. the most general precepts of this secret. 1. every governour acteth with all his spirits, either naturally, to wit, always after the same maner; or otherwise of their own free-will, if god hinder them not. 2. every governour is able to do all things which are done naturally in a long time, out of matter before prepared; and also to do them suddenly, out of matter not before prepared. as och, the prince of solar things, prepareth gold in the mountains in a long time; in a less time, by the chy

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

not been accustomed to divest their minds of the prejudices of education and fashion; but i doubt not, but it will appear just and reasonable to those who consider manners and customs as relative to the natural 1 plut. de is. et os. 2 ibid. 3 orph. argon. 422. of priapus 17 causes which produced them, rather than to the artificial opinions and prejudices of any particular age or country. there is naturally no impurity or licentiousness in the moderate and regular gratification of any natural appetite; the turpitude consisting wholly in the excess or perversion. neither are organs of one species of enjoyment naturally to be considered as subjects of shame and concealment more than those of another; every refinement of modern manners on this head being derived from acquired habit, not from n

ry refinement of modern manners on this head being derived from acquired habit, not from nature: habit, indeed, long established; for it seems to have been as general in homer s days as at present; but which certainly did not exist when the mystic symbols of the ancient worship were first adopted. as these symbols were intended to express abstract ideas by objects of sight, the contrivers of them naturally selected those objects whose characteristic properties seemed to have the greatest analogy with the divine attributes which they wished to represent. in an age, therefore, when no prejudices of artificial decency existed, what more just and natural image could they find, by which to express their idea of the beneficent power of the great creator, than that organ which endowed them with t

ments,2 upon which the spirit of god, according to moses, or the plastic nature, according to the platonics, operating, produced life and motion on earth. hence the ocean is said by homer to be the source of all things;3 and hence the use of water in baptism, which was to regenerate, and, in a manner, new create the person baptised; for the soul, supposed by many of the primitive christians to be naturally mortal, was then supposed to become immortal. 4 upon the same principle, the figure of pan,5 is represented pouring water upon the organ of generation; that is, invigorating the active creative power by the prolific element upon which it acted; for water was considered as the essence of the passive principle, as fire was of the active; the one being of terrestrial, and the other of there

s where they were formed; the bulb of the vessel serving as a matrice to nourish them, until they acquire such a degree of magnitude as to burst it open and release themselves; after which, like other aquatic weeds, they take root wherever the current deposits them. this plant therefore, being thus productive of itself, and vegetating from its own matrice, without being fostered in the earth, was naturally adopted as the symbol of the productive power of the waters, upon which the active spirit of the creator operated in giving life and vegetation to matter. we accordingly find it employed in every part of the northern hemisphere, where the symbolical religion, improperly called idolatry, does or ever did prevail. the sacred images of the tartars, japonese, and indians, are almost all plac

in metaphysical beings, minerva being, like the other greek deities, either male or female, or both.1 on the medals of the ptolemies, under whom the indian symbols became familiar to the greeks through the commerce of alexandria, we find her repeatedly represented with the elephant s skin upon her head, instead of a helmet; and with a countenance between male and female, such as the artist would naturally give her, when he endeavoured to blend the greek and indian symbols, and mould them into one.2 minerva is said by the greek mythologists to have been born without a mother from the head of jupiter, who was delivered of her by the assistance of vulcan. this, in plain language, means no more than that she was a pure emanation of the divine mind, operating by means of the universal agent fi

nnis is a 1 see plate xiii, fig. 11, from a medla of seleucus i. beloning to me. 2 page 26. 3 see plut. de orac. defect. 4 page 113. of priapus 59 crescent representing the moon, whose power over the waters of the ocean caused her to be regarded as the sovereign of the great nutritive element, and whose mild rays, being accompanied by the refreshing dews and cooling breezes of the night, made her naturally appear to the inhabitants of hot countries as the comforter and restorer of the earth. i am the moon (says the deity in the bagvat geeta) whose nature it is to give the quality of taste and relish, and to cherish the herbs and plants of the field.1 the light of the sun, moon, and fire, were however all but one, and equally emanations of the supreme being. know, says the deity in the same

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

of jupiter suggests the square. mercury assumes the central six, the num- ber of god and of the enlightened magus. extending the logic of a mercury-central system to the chakras, mercury must occupy the heart, which is the regulator of the emotions and activity, the mediator between the inner and outer worlds, between thought and feeling, between desire and action. the emanator of light, the sun, naturally falls on the crown chakra, which is the resplendent thousand-petaled lotus, source of spiritual illumination. saturn descends to the belly chakra to symbolize the process of breakdown and decay in the lower intestine. on the tree of life mercury accords well with the mediating and regulating nature of tiphareth. the beauty of tiphareth stems from its dynamic equipoise. this is its perfec

ogist carl jung recognized with his concepts of the anima and animus. with- in the unconscious of each woman there is a hidden masculine persona, and within each man a concealed feminine persona. these may be more or less active, depending on the nature of the individual. the tendency toward a balanced androgyny, where male and female qualities approach equal strength, is more evi- dent in people naturally suited to magic. magus is an ancient persian word meaning priest. the magi, or priest cast of persia, were skilled in the arts of magic, astrology and healing. in ancient times the word magus became synonymous with "wise man" the irish historians applied the term to the druids who opposed the preaching of st. patrick. it may rightly be given to anyone, male or female, who seeks to work m

invalid precisely because it has been formed, and therefore no longer represents the formless universe. even fea- tureless space has dimension and exists in time; it is a part of creation and cannot be used to represent the unmanifest. chaos has a secondary connotation, which should not be confused with its pri- mary meaning. it is sometimes said to be the dwelling place of evil because chaos is naturally destructive of order. however, this sense can be misleading. chaos as the region or dimension of formlessness is synonymous with the unmanifest itself; chaos as the land of evil beings or forces is a part of the manifest because the evil beings or forces there have forms and qualities. these may be loosely called chaotic entities since they tend to destroy what is perceived by human cons

to innovate, even though the magicians of old were themselves innovators. some occult groups in the northern hemisphere project the circle counter- clockwise, even though this is contrary to traditional practice. the rationale appears to be physiological. when the circle is projected from the right hand by a person walking forward counterclockwise around the inside of its circumference, it flows naturally out from the body. however, when it is projected clockwise from the right hand, it must be sent across the front of the body of the person walking forward around the circumference, which has a more awkward feel. despite this awkwardness, it was the usual ancient practice to project circles clockwise for white magic, and counterclockwise for black magic. most who claim an understanding of

ng pulse of will that oscillates back and forth with infinite quickness, so that the awareness seems to occupy two points at once. in reality it is shifting from one point to the other so rapidly they seem to merge. the ray is most often symbolized by a line, or a beam of light, extending from the eye (the primary sense organ in modern humans) to the object of desire. the ancients believed, quite naturally, that this was the mechanism by which the sense of sight operated-that through the eye was put forth a power that touched the object looked upon. only when science began to analyze the nature of light was this idea displaced and ridiculed. the eye was then seen as a passive receptacle, a kind of window through which light entered. the poet and mystic william blake wrote: this life's dim

priesthoods and ruling female deities can only flourish in lands that are relatively stable, with a limited threat of invasion from outside. once a society's existence is threatened by war, military might and those who direct it ascend to a position of greatest power and impor- tance. in ancient times, wars were directed and fought by men. after these military rulers had seized control, they were naturally reluctant to give it up. they pro- ceeded to fashion gods in their own image. archeological evidence suggests that many stone age societies were ruled by women and worshipped a female supreme deity. fertility fetishes with exaggerated female attributes, such as the famous venus of willendorf, have been unearthed at numerous sites of ancient human habitation. cultures devoted to the godde

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

ng the juice gradually with their saliva, which they swallowed. the leaves of the cocoa plant induce euphoria, coilpled with a temporary freedom from pain or weakness. the cocoa leaves were often used, or abused, by the common members of the tribe in order to carry heavy loads for long distances, or to cross large tracks of countryside with unnatural swiftness. a mind-altering substance occurring naturally in the central part of the new world is peyote. extracted from several species of mescal cactuses growing in what is now mexico and the southwestern united states, it was used to induce visions and, thanks in large part to the books of carlos castaneda, is perhaps the most famous of the naturally occurring drugs employed by shamans. castaneda wrote: my basic assumption in both books [the

the circumstances of the moment. the theologians who examined her at poitiers came close to proclaiming joan a messenger of god. the burgundians and the english, good catholics all, conspired to have her burned as a witch by the inquisition. centuries later, she was elevated to sainthood. the voices in joan's head that helped the dauphin charles finally be anointed as king of france at reims were naturally viewed as holy by charles vii and his followers, since they worked to the advantage of charles, but the english and french opponents of charles took the opposite view. soul flight in the bible there are many examples of soul flight in the bible, but they are always presented as divine miracles that fulfill the purposes of god. the experience of the prophets is the same as that of shamans

magical, living beauty about them that entrances 93. leadbeater, astral plane, 17-8. 94. ibid, 26. 95. ibid, 27. chapter six: theosophy 83 the visitor and makes him reluctant to leave. this has often been said of fairyland, where everything is more perfect and more beautiful than in life. spiritualist mediums did not see this level of astral complexity when traveling out of their physical bodies. naturally, theosophists had an answer for this discrepancy, one which managed to both dismiss and, at the same time, disparage the spiritualists. it may be objected by some readers that no such complexities as these are described by most of the psychics who occasionally get glimpses of the astral world, nor are they reported at seances by the entities that manifest there: but this is readily accou

en to them openly, and then later encoded. this procedure is very similar to pendulum dowsing, which is often chapter eight: remote viewing and the cia 129 done by psychics over a map to locate hidden or lost individuals or items. it is surprising that the cia and army intelligence did not concentrate on dowsers when seeking operatives for their remote viewing experiments. dowsers would have been naturally suited to the work, and as a group would undoubtedly have yielded the best results. the second technique was known as extended remote viewing, or erv. this technique was perfected by puthoff and swann around 1983 as a way of systematizing remote viewing and making it into a science that could be taught to soldiers and spies with reliable results. it involved the induction of a meditative

cies known as the gorn, having great strength, green scaly skin, and snakelike eyes, was featured prominently in the star trek episode "arena" in 1967. giant insects were a mainstay of grade-b horror films in the 1950s and 1960s. the same can be said of intelligent robots. the hybrid species of alien arose from extrapolations of the widespread belief that the grays are cross-breeding with humans. naturally, gray-human babies grow up to be gray-human adults. the dwarfish goblins, the floating balls of light, and the apparitions owe their inspiration to the traditional wellsprings in the human unconscious that have given rise for centuries to tales of fairies, will-o'-the-wisps, and ghosts. the mischievous behavior of the goblin race coupled with their small size cannot help but connect them

. they are all astral entities. spirits in the astral world can take on whatever forms best serve their needs or adopted purposes. however, most frequently they adopt the forms that meet the expectations in the minds of those who perceive them, since doing so is the best way of establishing a relationship with those individuals. most people today expect to see grays when they encounter aliens, so naturally that is what most people see. by stating quite unequivocally that all aliens are astral in nature, and that none are physical, i do not intend to deprive of their significance the differences between the various types. those who have encountered over the past six decades spirits they believe to be aliens have divided them into these distinct classes in response to fundamental needs deep

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

. avoid the tendency to gloat over few pen strokes or chastise yourself over many. there is no right or wrong number. the goal of the exercise is the process. it is best when engaged in these life exercises of self-awareness not to tell others what you are doing, and if possible, not even to give them a clue that you are doing anything out of the ordinary. this insures that others continue to act naturally toward you. one trick to use, if you find that it draws attention to yourself when you mark down pens strokes on paper, is to carry coins in your left pocket, and each time you need to mark a stroke, instead transfer a coin to your right pocket. at the end of the day, count the number of coins in your right pocket and record the sum beside the date. inward perception i: stepped relaxatio

tighten the muscles of your abdomen and lower back, and feel with total awareness the entire mass of your lower torso, with all its organs and fluids. hold this awareness as you maintain the tension. relax and let your awareness leave the lower torso as the tension leaves it. know without actually having to consider it that your lower torso has ceased to be connected to you. your awareness shifts naturally upward to your chest. tense the muscles on the front, sides, and back of your rib cage, and as you maintain this light tension direct your mind to the stiffness of your ribs and spine, the weight of your lungs, the beating of your heart. hold the tension of your chest for ten seconds, then shift your awareness upward to your shoulders. inward perception i: stepped relaxation 15 tense the

fall cleanly from the candle when heated. alternatively, a very small nail called a brad can be used. avoid using pushpins with plastic heads that may melt in the heat from the candle flame, or light pins without weighted heads that may droop down and become embedded in the side of the candle. the pin or nail should drop out cleanly. this exercise is best done is a dim room so that the attention naturally gravitates toward the brightest object, the flame. however, if the room is completely dark, the glare from the flame may strain the eyes and cause them to water. a level of ambient light in the room equivalent to early twilight works best. outward concentration 111: water boiling p osition a plain chair without arms from four to six feet away from your kitchen stove. put a small amount o

to make it resume its uniform pale yellow. after you have contemplated your expanded aura, allow the outward flow of energy from the blazing yellow ball of light in your chest to lessen, so that your aura begins to shrink back in upon itself visualize the intensity of the sphere in your heart-center becoming less and less. it reduces to a faint spark and fades completely away. your energized aura naturally sustains itself away from the surface of your body at a distance that is between several inches to almost a foot. it is closer where it surrounds your hands and feet, more extended where it envelops your head and chest. feel its energy continue to stream from the pores in your skin in innumerable tiny invisible jets no thicker than fine hairs. these jets merge together to form a single g

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

and perimeter meet and are the same. the same shifting of emphasis between three and four that occupied the minds of alchemists and christian theologians is evident in buddhist symbolism as well. as jung points out (psychology and alchemy, p. 96, all lamaistic mandalas are based on a quaternary system, yet the great symbol of the world wheel is based on a ternary system. the four occult elements naturally fall under the letters of ihvh. masculine and creative fire is given to the yod; feminine and receptive water is given to the first he; active intellectual air is placed under the vau; and heavy material earth is put with the second he. this quaternary of manifest elements that compose the substance of existence is separate and different from the ternary of ethereal elements that occur i

ess depth as well as height and breadth. an excellent example of this error is the spiral. this fundamental occult symbol cannot be wholly grasped in two dimensions. a spiral is really the flat image of a helix, a line winding in a regular way around the side of an infinitely long invisible cylinder. as we look at a spiral on the flat page, we are regarding this cylinder through the open end, and naturally its perspective lines converge at the center-the infinitely distant end of the cylinderas they do when we look at a straight railroad bed and seem to see the gleaming steel rails come together and meet on the horizon. when we see a photograph of a railroad track from this one-point perspective, we understand it because we are familiar with the physical threedimensional reality. but when

y extracted. e refer to a hebrew bible, we find that this chant consists of exact1& thirty-si letters. following established methods of the kabbalah, we can write these hebrew letters out in three rows of twelve, the first row from right to left, the second row from left to right beneath the first row, and the third row from right to left beneath the second row. these three rows of twelve letters naturally divide themselves into three groups because of the triple repetition of the word "holy (qdvsh) in the top row. it is reasonable to assign these three groups to the cardinal, mutable, and fixed qualities. note that the order of the letters in the table below is reversed because the hebrew letters have been transliterated into english letters, which are written from left to right. thus, th

of this linen frame to the ephod by blue thread. the threads of the breastplate itself were of four colors: gold, blue, purple, and scarlet. josephus assigns these threads to the four elements, but not in the way we might expect. blue, he says, signifies the sky and the air; purple signifies the sea and water, because it is the color of the dye extracted from shellfish; the scarlet threads "will naturally be an indication of fire (antiquities, 3.7.7. however, he does not assign the remaining color, gold, to earth, but says that the linen threads that make up the body of the breastplate itself accord with the earth "because the flax grows out of the earth" about the golden threads, which he understood to be of pure metallic gold, he says "i suppose it related to the splendour by which all

ing. these may be understood as inspired truth and reasoned truth, or truth that is above words, and truth that may be expressed in the form of words. the names urim and thummim probably conveyed a very similar meaning. thus, urim would mean inspiration and thummim ratiocination. once we accept the idea that urim and thummim were designed to generate the twelve banners of tetragrammaton, we might naturally speculate that they were two cubes, each facet of which was engraved with one of the banners. by reaching into the pouch in the fold of the breastplate, the priest could draw out a cube, standing either for the set of names on his right shoulder or the set on his left shoulder, and by casting the cube could select one of these six names. however, rashi says that urim and thummim were the

derive the forms that humans perceive them to wear from the limitations and unconscious expectations of the human mind. we expect to see an intelligent spirit with whom we can converse wearing a human shape, since nothing in our natural world but a human being can think and speak. this expectation is reinforced in the bible by the assertion that adam was fashioned in the image of god (gen. 1:26. naturally, we expect the holy angels to also approximate god's image. we expect the fallen angels, or demons, to diverge from this perfect form, and therefore they are often perceived in distorted or monstrous shapes that express their chaotic natures. in magic, it is often convenient to consciously endow spirits with the form and dimension of human beings. this renders them easier to communicate

VOX SABBATUM

man with a man outside the regular orifice and in another orifice in the compendium maleficarum, guazzo suggested the following theory- for devils can assume the bodies of dead men, or recreate for themselves out of air or other elements a palpable body like that of flesh, and to these they can impart motion and heat at their will. they can therefore create the appearance of sex which they do not naturally have, and abuse men in a feminine form and women in a masculine form, and lie on top of women or lie under men; and they can also produce semen which they have brought from elsewhere, and imitate the natural ejaculation of it. many suggested succubi and incubi15 take semen from nocturnal emissions, or some incubi squeezed semen out of corpses. when the devil appeared at the sabbat, espec

WAITE ASPECTS OF MASONIC SYMBOLISM

nicated, and another vesture is to be assumed, and, ultimately, another life entered. the meaning of initiation in the first degree the candidate's eyes are opened into the representation of a new world, for you must know, of course, that the lodge itself is a symbol of the world, extending to the four corners, having the height of heaven above and the great depth beneath. the candidate may think naturally that light has been taken away from him for the purpose of his initiation, has been thereafter restored automatically, when he has gone through a part of the ceremony, and that hence he is only returned to his previous position. not so. in reality, the light is restored to him in another place; he has put aside old things, has come into things that are new; and he will never pass out of

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

e right and left is the star of five points. brain and sex live in an eternal struggle. brain must control sex. when sex overcomes the brain, then the star of five points (the human being) falls into the abyss with the feet pointing upwards and the head pointing downwards; this is the inverted star, the male goat of mendes. a human figure with the head aiming downwards and the feet aiming upwards naturally represents a demon. the entire science of gnosis is found summarized within the flaming star. many bodhisattvas (human souls of masters) have fallen inverted, like the five pointed star, with the superior ray aiming downwards and the two inferior rays aiming upwards. arcano v bienamados hermanos de mi alma: hoy vamos a estudiar el arcano cinco del tarot. este arcano es el pentagrama flam

ing birth. the woman moans in those moments, in other words, her larynx emits the moaning sound of the letter m. krumm heller stated that initiation must start with the letter m and s. if we want to be born in the internal worlds, then we must also utter the sound of the letter m (as when one moans. it is about being born and we must be born. thereafter we slowly exhale, we wait for the breath to naturally return and we inhale, we mentally pump up the creative energy and make it rise through the two canals id and pingal into the chalice (the brain. we repeat the effort and we continue. trabajo con el chacra prost tico inmediatamente se termina el trabajo diario con el arcano a.z.f. debe el alkimista acostarse en dec bito dorsal (boca arriba) y trabajar con el chacra prost tico. este chacra

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

ity. dion fortune once said that we cannot understand sex until we understand the principle of polarity, which is really an interchange of magnetism. to really comprehend the sphere of nogah, or venus, is to be empowered by the spiritual experience called vision of beauty triumphant. it combines the ideas of power (mars) with beauty (venus, and hints at their proper relationship. the virtue which naturally results from this proper relationship is unselfishness. as we said earlier, the rose is a symbol of venus, and when it is pictured as centered on a cross of six squares, formed by opening out a cube, it reveals the true emblem of the rose-cross (see figure 9-k. it is a symbol of the perfect coordination of desires (the rose) with the basic pattern of creation (the cross. the rose in the

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

(23 of 68 [8/25/2000 17:19:58] abductors was then not in vogue as nowadays "be that as it may, the ufonauts proceeded to (vocally- branton) interrogate and tell him things that were going to happen both to him and the earth. to make the story even more 'hollywood- esque, a door in the room opened at one point and aeromar was able to peek at human corpses hanging by their feet from hooks. the man naturally became traumatized, re- remembering only that his straps were loosened. everything went blank after that "aeromar's conscious recollection places him next back at the theater, but several hours later since there was no traffic in the streets. he returned to his room in panic and began to tell the story to his roommate. a strange force pushed his body, how- ever, throwing it against the w

was the then prime minister, edward heath, and his chancellor of the exchequer, anthony barber. she says that as she watched him, heath began to transform into a reptile and she said that what surprised her was that no-one in the circle seemed in the least surprised "he eventually became a full-bodied reptiloid, growing in size by some two foot" she said he was "slightly scaly" and "spoke fairly naturally, although it sounded like 'long distance- if you, can imagine the short, time' lapses. i remember well meeting heath on a television election programme in 1989 while i was a spokesman for the british green party and i have never seen such cold and unpleasant eyes in my life. i knew nothing of these subjects then, but the look of his eyes i who are the draconians file//d /my documents/avi

WICCA EIGHT SABBATS OF WITCHCRAFT

ays which get mixed up with the vernal equinox. the first, occurring on the fixed calendar day of march 25th in the old liturgical calendar, is called the feast of the annunciation of the blessed virgin mary (or b.v.m, as she was typically abbreviated in catholic missals 'annunciation' means an announcement. this is the day that the angel gabriel announced to mary that she was 'in the family way. naturally, this had to be announced since mary, being still a virgin, would have no other means of knowing it (quit scoffing, o ye of little faith) why did the church pick the vernal equinox for the commemoration of this event? because it was necessary to have mary conceive the child jesus a full nine months before his birth at the winter solstice (i.e, christmas, celebrated on the fixed calendar

riginal sense of meaning 'unmarried) mates with the young solar god, who has just displaced his rival. this is probably not their first mating, however. in the mythical sense, the couple may have been lovers since candlemas, when the young god reached puberty. but the young goddess was recently a mother (at the winter solstice) and is probably still nursing her new child. therefore, conception is naturally delayed for six weeks or so and, despite earlier matings with the god, she does not conceive until (surprise) the vernal equinox. this may also be their hand-fasting, a sacred marriage between god and goddess called a hierogamy, the ultimate great rite. probably the nicest study of this theme occurs in m. esther harding's book 'woman's mysteries. probably the nicest description of it occ

te on a calendar. we tend to forget that the moon is also hidden from our view on the day before and the day after our calendar date. but this did not go unnoticed by our ancestors, who always speak of the goddess's sojourn into the land of death as lasting for three days. is it any wonder then, that we celebrate the next full moon (the eostara) as the return of the goddess from chthonic regions? naturally, this is the season to celebrate the victory of life over death, as any nature-lover will affirm. and the christian religion was not misguided by celebrating christ's victory over death at this same season. nor is christ the only solar hero to journey into the underworld. king arthur, for example, does the same thing when he sets sail in his magical ship, prydwen, to bring back precious

, because the celts always figured their days from sundown to sundown. and sundown was the proper time for druids to kindle the great bel-fires on the tops of the nearest beacon hill (such as tara hill, co. meath, in ireland. these 'need-fires' had healing properties, and sky-clad witches would jump through the flames to ensure protection* sgt. howie (shocked 'but they are naked' lord summerisle 'naturally. it's much too dangerous to jump through the fire with your clothes on* frequently, cattle would be driven between two such bon-fires (oak wood was the favorite fuel for them) and, on the morrow, they would be taken to their summer pastures. other may day customs include: walking the circuit of one's property('beating the bounds, repairing fences and boundary eight sabbats of witchcraft

d is symbolized by the bull, one of the 'tetramorph' figures featured on the tarot cards, the world and the wheel of fortune (the other three symbols are the lion, the eagle, and the spirit) astrologers know these four figures as the symbols of the four 'fixed' signs of the zodiac (taurus, leo, scorpio, and aquarius, and these eight sabbats of witchcraft get any book for free on: www.abika.com 20 naturally align with the four great sabbats of witchcraft. christians have adopted the same iconography to represent the four gospel-writers. but for most, it is may 1st that is the great holiday of flowers, maypoles, and greenwood frivolity. it is no wonder that, as recently as 1977, ian anderson could pen the following lyrics for jethro tull: for the may day is the great day, sung along the old

klorists call it lammas o.s('old style. this date has long been considered a 'power point' of the zodiac, and is symbolized by the lion, one of the 'tetramorph' figures found on the tarot cards, the world and the wheel of fortune (the other three figures being the bull, the eagle, and the spirit. astrologers know these four figures as the symbols of the four 'fixed' signs of the zodiac, and these naturally align with the four great sabbats of witchcraft. christians have adopted the same iconography to represent the four gospel-writers 'lammas' was the medieval christian name for the holiday and it means 'loaf-mass, for this was the day on which loaves of bread were baked from the first grain harvest and laid on the church altars as offerings. it was a day representative of 'first fruits' a

WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

ve learned anything from this story from the fourth branch of the 'mabinogion, it is about the power of myth- how it may still instruct and guide us, many centuries after it has passed from oral to written tradition. and in studying it, we have barely scratched the surfacean the html, text and pdb versions are bundled together in one zip file. 2. the pdf and prc files are sent as single zips (and naturally don't have the file structure below) structure (folder and sub folders) main folder- html files- nav- navigation files- pdb- pic- graphic files- text- text file -salmun foreword i have been told by witches in england 'write and tell people we are not perverts. we are decent people, we only want to be left alone, but there are certain secrets that you mustn't give away' so after some argu

with the exception that it is a religious service and all religious services resemble one another, the rites are not in any way an imitation of anything i have ever seen. i do not say there have never been diabolists. i only say that, as far as i know, witches do not do the things of which they have been accused, and knowing what i do of their religion and practices i do not think they ever did. naturally it is impossible to speak for all of them. i have seen in print that priests and clergymen have been convicted of every crime there is in british law, and in the isle of man priests have been convicted of singing psalms of destruction against people (vide the isle of man n.m& a. soc. proceedings, vol. v, 1946, which is a new crime to me at least; but this does not mean that the majority

tches, or know anything about witchcraft. incidentally, i met more than one witch in rome, though witches have to keep underground, and they knew nothing of this black mass. being initiated into the witch cult does not give a witch supernatural powers as i reckon them, but instructions are given, in rather veiled terms, in processes which develop various clairvoyant and other powers, in those who naturally possess them slightly. if they have none they can create none. some of these powers are akin to magnetism, mesmerism and suggestion, and depend on the possibility of forming a sort of human battery, as it were, of combined human wills working together to influence persons or events at a distance. they have instructions in how to learn to do this by practice. it would take many people a l

art of getting results. to do this certain processes are necessary and the rites are such that these processes may be used. in other words, they condition you. this is the secret of the cult. i do not say that these processes are the only way to develop these powers. i presume that professional clairvoyants, for instance, have some method of teaching or training to bring out the powers which they naturally possess. it is possible that their method may be superior to that of witchcraft; possibly they know the witches' system and all the teaching it involves and keep it as a trade secret. witches are also taught that in some mysterious way 'inside the circle they are between the worlds (this world and the next, and 'that which happens between the worlds does not concern this world. to form t

and it is this which tends to keep the legend unchanged. as christianity came in witchcraft had to be concealed. under the saxons it continued in out-of-theway communities, or was driven to wales, cornwall and brittany. many of the cult members, together with remnants of the earlier inhabitants, would live in places to which the conquering race did not go. after a few generations of scanty food a naturally small race, probably intermarrying with picts and pygmy tribes, would become even smaller in comparison with the big well-fed saxons, so they became the 'little people, the pixies- a word surely derived from picts. this wild race- hunters who had to practise concealment, known to practise some sort of magic rites, using poisoned arrows- would naturally become rather hated and dreaded. a

structing some novices, telling them to guard these cords well, wearing them concealed beneath their clothing, as through them they might attain great prosperity. now all this might apply to the consecrated cord which witches possess and use in many ways. all those i have seen are coloured, usually red, though i have known other colours used. they value them as they do all their working tools and naturally would be most annoyed if anyone removed (stole) any of them. it might be noted that about this time the churches accused witches of 'raising storms, human sacrifice and wearing girdles. a curious combination! i am forbidden to tell of the uses a witch makes of her cord, and i doubt whether the church knew, or they might have mentioned it at the trials. or perhaps they did know and did no

WICCA MAGICK OCCULT THREE GREEN BOOKS DRUIDISM

derness, because nature was not dangerous but hospitable, not forbidding but friendly, lakota philosophy was healthy free from fear and dogmatism. and here i find the great distinction between the faith of the indian and the white man. indian faith sought the harmony of man with his surroundings; the other sought the dominance of surroundings. in sharing, in loving, all and everything, one people naturally found a due portion of the thing they sought, while in fearing, the other found need of conquest. for one man the world was full of beauty; for the other it was a place of sin and ugliness to be endured until he went to another world, there to become a creature of wings, half-man and half-bird. forever one man directed his mystery to change the world he had made; forever this man pleaded

to others actions. nan-ch uan was such a skillful teacher he loosed the noose of the monk s own robe. nyogen: silas hubbard once said, as i grow older, i simplify both my science and my religion. books mean less to me; prayers mean less; potions, pills and drugs mean less; but peace, friendship, love and a life of usefulness mean more. infinitely more. here we see a good american who learned zen naturally in his old age. but why should one wait until he is old? many people do not know how to free themselves from science and religion. the more they study science, the more they create destructive power. their religions are mere outer garments too heavy where, they walk in the spring breeze. books are burdens to them and prayers but their beautiful excuses. they consume potions, pills, and d

lf. love yourself, revere yourself. 374 moonlight the four gates and four schools are nothing but one. 386 whilst everyone washes their dirty hands and feet, few remove stains from their minds. 395 even in the dew on the tiny blade of some nameless grass, the moon will show herself. 420 we wish our lives were long while our hair s growing long is a nuisance. 423 a person who does everything as it naturally goes gets along easily in this world and the next. 445 everything is a lie in this world because even death isn t so. 451 the moon reflects even on dirty water; this realized, our mind clears up. 461 when the water in your mind clears up calm stars can be seen reflected on it. 462 someone else s question, somehow you can answer; but, your mind s question, how can you answer? 538 the jewe

WILLIAM WESCOTT NUMBERS THEIR OCCULT POWER AND MYSTIC VIRTUES

ses received 49 reasons for the cleanness and uncleanness of each thing; so says the talmud. 50. the number of the gates of binah (binh) the understanding. the kabalah states that even moses only reached the 49th. see my sepher yetzirah, third edition, 1911. numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott 116. 58. noah, nch. 60. aristotle stated that the crocodile lives naturally 60 years, and sits 60 days on 60 eggs. the chinese have a time cycle of 60 years, and call it kya-tse. the people of malabar call this period chi-tam. the talmud refers to 60 deadly drugs and 60 sorts of wines; the sow bears her litter in 60 days. 61. the number ain, negative existence of the deity. 64. aletheia, truth. 65. the number of adonai, translated lord (adni) and of hs, hes, kee

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

hat the eternal people does. it already lives its own life as if it were all the world and the world were finished. in its sabbaths it celebrates the sabbatical completion of the world and makes it the foundation and starting point of its existence. but that which temporally speaking, would be but starting point, the law, that it sets up as its goal. thus it experiences no between for all that it naturally, really naturally, lives within it. rather it experiences the inversion of the between. thus it denies the omnipotence of the between and disavows time, the very time which is experienced on the eternal way.3 in this passage, rosenzweig articulates his celebrated theological notion of the metahistorical destiny of judaism set in contrast to the historical fate of christianity, eternal li

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

in the 1930s, campbell told taylor that garstin was having second thoughts about using the order's version of the governors. he preferred the version given in dee's liber scientiae, auxilii, et victoriae terretris. on the governors applied to the globe the application of the governors of the aethyrs to the globe is my own concept and based on gaps in the order's papers. the point of reference is naturally a subjective one and i would encourage others to work out their own starting points using the latitudes i have given. there are a number of ways to do this. you can use complex mathematical progressions or simply use the ring and disk, which is based on the principle of dowsing with a pendulum, to get your starting point. the diagrams of the constellations, as applied to the tab-i lets

es since dee's time. the spirits seem to have tried to apply the scheme to things that dee and kelley would understand. in "the concourse of the forces" mathers says "and as aforesaid the central points of these 4 great crosses [of each elemental tablet p.z] do shew in the celestial heavens, and do correspond unto the 4 tiphareth points referred to in the book of the astronomic view of the tarot. naturally then the linea spiritus sancti [on which the three holy names are borne on each tablet p.z1 coincides with the zodiacal belt wherein is the path of the sun who is the administrant of the spirit of life, and the lord of the fire of the world. the four linea s.s. then form the complete circle of the ecliptic, a circle at the center of the zodiacal circle" and he also says "ft is demonstrat

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
active adept adonai age air ancient angel angels aspirant aspirants astral balance bible birth black blood brother ceremony chaos child children christ christian christians christianity church circle conscious consciousness cosmic craft creation creator cross cult cycle dead death degree degrees deity demons desires devil disciple divine divinity doctrine earth east ego egypt element elements energy energies esoteric eternal etheric evil existence eye familiar fear female feminine fire five flesh force forces form forms masonic generation ghosts god gods goddess gold golden greek heart heaven heavens history holy human humans humanity illusion initiate initiation intelligence intellectual jesus jupiter kabbalah kether king kingdom knowledge living lodge lord lucis magic magick magical magician male manifest manifestation mars material matter meditation mental mind modern moon mother mysteries mysterious mystic mystical natural nature naturally negative north occult order osiris people perception physical plane planes planetary planet power powers priest psychic pyramid re reality red religion religions religious revelation rite rites ritual rituals roman rose ruach sacred sacrifice satan satanic satanists school schools sea secret sephiroth set seven sex sexual shadow sigil society societies solar soul souls south spell sphere spirit spirits spiritual star stars state states stone sun supreme symbol symbols symbolism tarot teaching temple three tradition tree truth universal universe virtue war water west white wisdom witch witches witchcraft women world worlds worship yellow


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn